|
Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 5:
5. Direct your friends towards righteousness. Do not conceal Our Communications. Follow Our Teachings with your heart. Strive and you will perceive the light. I will point out the way - the heart will understand Our Token. Behold! The Teachers will reveal a lyre, and miraculously its power will endow you with the gift of enchantment. Behold the bliss sent unto you. Dedication is the requisite of those who strive on the path of ascent. Those who with a full heart fulfill Our requests will attune their ears to the harmony of the Universe. By bringing happiness unto you We show Our Trust in your striving towards Good. Truth is with you - be ready to receive it. As the heavens are fathomless, so great is your strength. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 7:
7. Why walk the way of silence? In life imbibe the source of sound and color, and thus strengthen your mind. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 12:
12. Prayer on the way to the Sacred and Hallowed Dwelling: Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 17:
17. Through the way of teaching will the manifestations of Light come to you. To teach and to love are manifestations of God. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 29:
29. Water cannot extinguish the Fire that will purify the world, Nor wash away the rivers of blood. By new scourges will the world be purged of its evil. I expound happiness. I shall designate the path for the battle against the bazaar that is the present world. People have reached a dead end, but lightning will reveal the way out, And thunder will arouse the slumberers. Mountains have crashed to earth. Lakes have been drained of their waters. Cities have been engulfed by floods. Hunger shows its face. Yet has the spirit of humanity remained unmoved. Go, teach, stretch out the hand of aid! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 34:
34. I shall reveal the power of darkness to those who can conquer it. People realize not their happiness. I am the Guardian of your happiness. The Fiery Messenger brought to you the sword of valor. Understand that the way has been marked for you, and attain the path. Follow your own path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 72:
72. The Spirit of Christ breathes across the desert of life. Like a spring It wears Its way through the solid rocks. In the milky firmament It radiates in lights beyond counting, and rises upward in the stem of every flower. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 73:
But the stones are too large for our garden, And the steps too steep for flowers. On a cloud He will approach. On the grass will He sit beside us. We rejoice, O Lord, to offer to Thee our garden. Depart not, O Manifested Lord. Leave not our garden. With stars is Thy Path adorned. By them do we find Thy Way. We shall follow Thee, O Lord. Should the sun's morning rays banish Thy starry signs, Then will we invoke the aid of storm and whirlwind to obscure its rays. Of what use the sun, if it banish Thy starry tokens? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 81:
81. All that can be absorbed by your being is given to you, Even those tokens of Our Great Trust, Our Arrows. But in battle arrows do not always reach their mark; Learn to give more power to your arrows. The spiritual life is always affected when your possessions are too many. You are ascending - walk the way of devotion and of love. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 107:
107. My children, many will come to you. They will write to you and appear before you. They will demean you and they will extol you. But you will pass them by, as markers on the way, and your feet will be cleansed by the snow of the mountains. The Teacher will adorn your days with laurel and will refresh you with His healing aromas. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 116:
Your spirit will ascend and you will pass by the uncomprehending ones swiftly, as you would mileposts on the way. Smile at the difficulties upon your path. I vouch, you will conquer! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 120:
120. In the history of mankind is revealed the great battle at the change of races; at the call to battle each summoned warrior takes up his arms. Providence leads nations by way of struggle; and you, My warriors, guard yourselves with the Shield of God's Will, and the Divine Song will ever find echo within you. Before the Deluge, when men were wedding and feasting and bargaining, Noah was already selecting the most stalwart oaks for his ark. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 122:
122. It is better to trust your Guide upon the night path than to grope your way, alone in the dark. My children, these hazardous days will pass and you will safely enter the New World by the appointed path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 127:
127. Displaying fearlessness, you show a noble example to those around you. I teach you to face life's experiences with hearts alight. I shall explain - I am hastening your karma, and on the way I strip away all masks, that you may see. Your power increases at the understanding of another soul. You will reach the goal predestined for you by Christ. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 129:
129. Priceless is M.'s Guidance on the road of life. Dark ones beset the way. Seldom does the spirit's light assert itself. Far from tilled is the eternal field. Widespread are discord and hate. Stand not in fear of Divine Justice. Like passengers on a short journey are you in your earthly life, facing Infinity. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 152:
Lonely stands the summit - never does the feeling of solitude leave it. Blessed are you if this feeling is known to you. You are on your way to Us. Yet the snowy summit feeds the streams of the plains, and waters the fields for harvest. Upon the summit does the sun bestow its first ray. And the moon is reflected in its glaciers. And none know this womb of the hot springs, and they wonder at the seething waters below the snowy summits. Be not afraid of the holy bliss of solitude. Through love let it enlighten you. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 172:
172. There is an inner meaning in all things. On your mission point out that neither the cares of the house nor want have kept you from the path to Us. They will make excuses to you that poverty and children impede their way. But children are flowers of the earth and poverty is the gift of purification. They will say to you, "It is easy to serve God when you are rich." But you, too, have known want. They will say to you, "You are fortunate to have friends and helpers." But you, too, have lived among hearts of stone. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 172:
Useless is the leader who is not wise in battle. Directing your steps toward the heights, I am arming you for life's struggles. In giving you a Teaching for tomorrow, I prepare you for a new life. Avoid the dead in spirit - helpers come in growing numbers. Not a miracle but a tempered blade is your life. On the way to the Temple you must endure much dust and dirt on the path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 179:
179. Judge not too severely the happenings of life; they are a chain of events leading you to the Gates. Pure thoughts are needed to surmount the obstacles upon the way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 202:
202. Sacrifices have been made upon M.'s Mountain. It is difficult to pray when the mind is filled with worldly thoughts. Your will must guard the place of prayer. It is better to truly know people than to be charmed by their masks. If human hearts were filled with beauty, no sacrifices would be needed. But many are the unillumined ones. Therefore, it is a thorny way that leads to each truth. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 215:
Let cowardice depart and let treason build its own nest. By demolishing these nests with lightning and blowing away cowardice with a whirlwind shall We forge the way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 232:
232. The path of virtue is not a singing of psalms, but labor and service. If Karma is violated, it will react against you. The travail of the spirit is the one ladder on the shortest path. The suffering of a decade is crowded into one day in the lives of the chosen ones. Better a full cup of misery than a life of mild sadness. Pay your accounts in the hostelries on the way, and with a bow they will carry your trunks onto the ships. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 247:
Guardian, remember the entrusted treasure. Behold, Our Calls bestow upon you knowledge greater than the traditions of old. Calamity approaches. I teach you to endure it. The Hand of the Creator reveals the two realms. It is commanded to choose the way. A pack of hounds is snarling, And the owl flashes its eye in the dark. But those who know do not tremble in fear. I am sending a Shield. Behold, and do not reject happiness. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 260:
To the wings that have touched the sun, To the courser before sunrise, To the song that fills the midnight, The way is not a terrible or cruel one. And the star is close to those who have found the Teraph. Send a smile to the stars! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 277:
Dear shopkeepers, what profit to cheat yourselves? Poor rulers, what good is there in erecting prisons for yourselves? Cruel sages, have you no shame in violating your beliefs? And you children of the crowd, forget not that the star that gleams between the houses is not a lamp. You dive, you fly, and hear. But where is the pearl of your spirit? Whither are you going? You have lost your way and an unfriendly thorn has pierced your wings. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 300:
300. The mind grows, every day. Goodness wings its way to happiness. But between you and Us the bridge is spirit. By spirit one can raise mountains. But this bridge can be destroyed within a moment. And the remaining abyss not all the rocks of the created mountains could refill. Therefore, guard the flower of Adamant. It blooms not in ice. But if the Creator has granted you the power of this bridge to Us, proceed, and guard the flame. Say to the passers-by, "We know whither we are bound." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 320:
320. In the mist you will find the way, for I am with you. Know the unfathomable character of eternal creation. The formless Form, the soundless Sound. Behold the joy of creation and rejoice at the Wisdom of the Creator. The Glory of the Eternal Being radiates in the stars, and His Might is symbolized in Earth's highest summits. Amidst valley and mountain, amidst forest and plain, will you wander in search of your Teacher. O foolish one, why seek so far? I am here, your Teacher. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 321:
321. Behold Nature when you are in it. Hearken to the manifestation of creation in every sound of the desert. The Master attends each manifestation of your spirit. In His Rays will you find the joy of creation. Children, do not regret time spent in the search for Truth. The Great Sages have found it by intense search. Believe in your power and know that you are chosen by Him Who is your Father in spirit. If in a moment of weakness you falter on the way - stretch out your hand, and help will come. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 322:
322. I shall say to those who knock: On your way you may perceive a heart - a vessel brimming with spirituality. Know to discern it. If you recognize it, try to approach as closely as possible. Remember, spirituality, like flame, kindles new fires, and, like a miraculous magnet, attracts. Therefore, turn not aside the predestined happiness. We can send a call, but this call is not repeated. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 322:
One should have an open way. I speak to all who stifle in the confines of self-made cellars. Approach, you who await joy, The day of joy is at hand. I said it! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 324:
All Bodhisattvas, all Holy Ones, all Martyrs, strove along this Path. Remember the legend of the Seven Gates. Not for all is the thorny way a hardship. There are souls to whom a crown of thorns is sweeter than a kingly one, And a coarse garment more precious than the royal purple. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 329:
329. Why suffer mortification of the flesh? Why destroy what has been bestowed upon you by the Creator? Seek new paths! Find your way amidst the difficulties of life. But do not let them drown you. I am here - your Teacher speaks. Be open to Us. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 333:
Understand, there are no possessions - nor decisions, nor pride, nor repentance. There is one thing alone - Beauty. And to you I say: Guard, expound, and affirm this Beauty. Therein lies your way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 333:
With Beauty shall I meet those who will come to Me. And they are already on their way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 334:
334. Your joy is Our joy. When the enchanted flower of tenderness unfolds on earth, a new star is born in the Infinite. Numberless are the stars. The Milky Way of happiness bridges all the worlds. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 335:
335. Travelers, why do you hasten on your way? Where lies your destiny? Where is your goal? Have you a goal? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 335:
Travelers, proceed. The evening's freshness will revive you on your way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 335:
The travelers advance. Nearer is the goal. The clouds transform themselves into temples. But the way is long and twilight deepens. Solitary pilgrims - look forward! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 335:
Along the way a Stranger walked: May the Lord be merciful to you. I said it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 336:
336. Waterfalls and green grass, birds and winds - all sing to me. And on my way is born a song. I proceed with ease. But when the wind is still and the birds are flown and the green grass bends, what shall I do, My Lord? Regard then Me. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 337:
Regard those who call. What beauty! Not only do they behold beauty but they would share it with you. To share is the pledge of victory. And the words that open the gates are simple. But few know how to apply them to the locked portals. We perceive the festival of labor. Into the flames of purification cast all prejudices, and all obstacles of the material life. What a great pyre upon the mountain lights the way! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 342:
Thus I said: Create, understand, and clear the way to the doors. Others may crowd you, but you can pass through, and enter smilingly. You who know, go and attain. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 350:
350. People have been taught about the heroes of antiquity. At this change of races, should not achievement shine forth anew? The Shield of Our Brotherhood is ready to protect the search for light. Your best endeavors are nurtured by Us like seeds. Blessed are the paths of beauty; The thirst of the world must be quenched. The miracle of New Life is obscured by tatters, yet it lives. Fear not the scum of life; When the pot is boiling, the scum swirls to the top. On the path of podvig there can be no fear, Yet the fire of the heart illumines the way of truth. The truth of Eternity is in beauty of the spirit. The spirit knows where beauty is. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 360:
360. Warrior, is it possible to enter the Holy of Holies of the Temple with spear and sword? Friend, I am on the way to achievement - how can I leave my armor? Warrior, I shall keep for you your armor upon the steps of the portal. Friend, I have come to consecrate all my possessions - how can I leave them here? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 360:
My child, I shall not strike thy hand. My child, I shall not harm thy brain if thou art on the way to podvig. But amidst attainment devote time to silence of the spirit. Then shall I approach thy inner being. The seed of the Great Silence leads to knowledge of the Great Service. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 377:
377. I will show My Shield to those who are on the way. I will show it to those who strike down each manifestation of selfishness. I will show it to those who keep appointed dates. I will show it to those who sense the path of Service. I will show it to those who cover their tents with My Name. I will show it to those who bear high their shields. I have revealed to you My Will - do not transgress it. I lead you; turn not away nor rend the web of podvig. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 379:
And thou who knowest the course of the Luminaries, give way! For I know thee, sower of confusion of thought. I say to thee - away with thy arrogance! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 392:
392. The tail of disobedience drags a long way behind. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 404:
404. Each one by himself, each in his own way; Yet all of one spirit in the endeavor not to spill the chalice. Remember, friends, that everyone may alter place and time in life. If one would labor for humanity, one must change one's location, Because oppressive is the breathing of the old places. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 416:
416. What is let slip will not return. The night thinks in the night's own way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 435:
Therefore, again I say: Weary Me, lade Me with all the burdens of the world. I will not tire. I will not succumb to fatigue; For I do not know what fatigue is - I scorn it. And I ask you to burden Me, for in no other way is the garden of beauty reached. I have spoken. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 452a:
I am sending a living spring, To bathe thine eyes and ears. And the Miracle will be manifested, And a Bridge of Beauty will lead on to a new way. I said it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.5.4:
Cautiously contact the earthly. When one is on the way, delicacies are not needed. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.1:
1.8.1. I speak of alien bridges and gates. On the way, alien bridges are encountered. One must cross them hurriedly, not looking downward, having but one wish - to reach quickly the other side. Also, do not pause before foreign gates, but demand the right of way without disturbing your calmness, because your way is determined. One must with pure thoughts close one's pores to bad air. But when times are difficult repeat: "Nevertheless, I am going into a Garden of Beauty. I fear not the predestined gates. Why is the shield above me? To safeguard me. If new dams arise I shall cross them, because I do not fear!" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.3:
1.8.3. Now, about the messenger: Even as in life one hastens to meet the postman, in the same way must one stretch out one's hand towards Our sending. A front of barbed obstacles impedes Our messengers, but you have miraculous shears for cutting the obstructions. By keeping the aura clear help the messengers to reach you. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.3:
Love the solitude of thought, when the sparks of understanding weave a wreath of knowledge. And as I have vouched for you, so entrust yourselves to Me. With the Hand of Power I affirm the path to the Heights. Apprehend the Good when My Envoys will bring the tidings: "He has come!" The hour of happiness is ordained, and on the way there are flowers. What do the far-reaching hands, dogs and tigers matter to you? Perform the great task of the living God. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.4:
To build an arch between the ways of the full decline and the ascent is not easy. The carriers of spirit do not recognize each other. Harken to and record the voices of strange figures on your way. Afterwards you will weld together these informations, thus revealing the ladder of practical possibilities. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.9.1:
1.9.1. Consider exultation as a powerful manifestation on the way to Us. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.9.4:
1.9.4. Labor in the morning hours; in the evening rejoice in My Name. I bid you on a new way! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.9.17:
Pure is the mountain's silver, but one must find the way to it. But the dirt of these days is as naught in the light of the future. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.11.5:
Let him to whom the fiery way is dangerous freeze with cockroaches. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.12.2:
1.12.2. M. and the understanding of Buddha's Teaching lead one to the vital understanding of law, conceived upon the Mount of Light. His Law will be of much help on the way to knowledge. His Teaching is My joy. My Hand leads to knowledge. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.4:
Death is no more than the shearing of the hair, for in the same way is matter cast off. The question of Guides is answered by the familiar law of attraction and repulsion. The principle of requitement and assistance is a powerful one in the spiritual world. Therefore, every appeal of an embodied spirit evokes a response. It depends upon who asks. One can attract and keep near oneself lofty forces. Also, the lowest spirits may be fastened about oneself. One receives what one wishes. When men understand the usefulness of pure giving, they will receive riches. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.5:
2.2.5. The law of the saturation of space is similar to that of cementation. Legends, prophecies and manifold signs have major significance not for the separate individuals but for the cementing of space. Our communions reveal the book of the growth of the spirit's understanding. Not by the way of miracle but by that of daily routine do We work. I vouch that even from spawn one can learn. Each ovum of the spawn bears a complete organism. Thus, a many-hued sac of thought imbues space. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.2.7:
2.2.7. And the call of the Mother is heard! Not by magic but in spirit shall you attain. Can magic affirm the Stone? Nor can people become affirmed through magic. But when each one understands that the spirit's way is simple, and brings the call of the Mother of the World, then each one will find the Gates open. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.1:
2.3.1. Merging into the summits of Cosmos, one must find coordination with Earth. Each moment We are ready to forsake everything of Earth and at the same time We love every blossom on it. Therein lies the wisdom as to what remembrance to cherish: whether about the crown or the fragrance of freezias, the shouts of victory or the songs of shepherds. That which is the most dear but least of all belonging to us is the best load to carry on the way. Song brings us health, and blossoms will heal wounds. Therefore, I say, happy are those who understand sound and color. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.8:
2.3.8. Not by accident do bits of the luminaries reach neighboring spheres. They are like a means of communication. These signs are neglected by modern science. The importance does not lie in that an aerolite may contain carats of diamonds, but in its significance as a psycho-magnet. By this means men can enlarge the sphere of communication. In the future coordination of matter, this quality of psycho-magnetism is important; because matter must finally blend with spirit, must become fusible, like glass. Towards the beginning of the new step of evolution a new means of healing may be applied by grouping people according to the rays of the luminaries. To go beyond the confines of the planet is the immediate objective. Not a spectator of the worlds is man, but a conscious co-worker; and his way lies not through puddles, but through the radiance of the spheres. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.15:
The incarnation as a flower is not often repeated. Some strive to the more massive forms of trees, but the charm of flowers is not always accessible, and one may not easily turn twice to them. There is no forbiddance against circumventing one of the animal incarnations by way of the plants. I would not say that the consciousness of many insects is superior to the consciousness of beautiful flowers. It is wise to outlive certain incarnations by sojourn as a flower. "Hasten, hasten! I will wait under a beautiful dome, and I will still be ahead of you." Thus, the path of beauty shortens the road. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.4:
You may write emphatically about simplicity, because nothing so much bars the way as the puffiness of self-conceit. One must exert utmost efforts to reject every germ of self-conceit, and without sinking into bigotry. It seems an old truth, but now it must be reiterated. Everyone must understand for himself where his simplicity is lacking. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.7:
The crown of the head is termed the well, because the waves of alien influences penetrate by this way. Everywhere in antiquity we see the covering of the head connected with the symbol of the priest, whereas now this symbol is replaced by the name of a business firm. So men have become spiritually bald! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.13:
You know my way of life, how by night people knew us and by day shunned us. So with Christ. By night they came and by day they averted their faces. I thought: "Here am I, the lowest, and by sunlight people are ashamed of me. But He also, the most Exalted Prophet, is avoided by day. Thus, the lowest and the loftiest are equally avoided." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.16:
The way of formation of crystals and flowers indicates how perfection develops. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.5:
2.5.5. The Star of Allahabad pointed out the way. And so We visited Sarnath and Gaya. Everywhere We found the desecration of religion. On the way back, under the full moon, occurred the memorable saying of Christ. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.5:
During the night march the guide lost his way. After some seeking I found Christ seated upon a sand mound looking at the sands flooded by moonlight. I said to Him, "We have lost the way. We must await the indication of the stars." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.5:
"Rossul M., what is a way to Us, when the whole world is awaiting Us?" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.5:
Between the squares He drew the semblance of a pillar surmounted by an arc. He said: "O how Aum shall penetrate into the human consciousness! Here I have drawn a pistil and above it an arc, and have set the foundation in four directions. When by human feet and human hands the Temple will be built wherein will blossom the pistil laid by Me, then let the Builders pass by My Way., Why should We await the way, when it is before Us?" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.8:
2.5.8. Know how to meet the waves of life in beauty. It is not the receiving of sweet pastry but the forging of a sword; not sugared fingers but the strong hand of a warrior of spirit. To encounter the enemy without acknowledging him as such, and to reach the Gates without looking back - is Our way! We know the gait of the destined conquerors. Chiefly, do not jump along the way. The main thing is that We should rejoice at the steadiness of your pace. It is more fitting for the ray to illumine the walking ones than to leap after the jumping ones. People have been able to do much, but seldom did they know how to end in beauty. At dawn, at eventide, in advance and retreat, flying or diving, think about Us, the Watching Ones. The beautiful will also be the worthy. Must one open the pages of history to show giants at a loss how to step over a stream. Easiness was then obscured by unsightliness, and the mind faltered, losing appreciation of beauty. But the manifestation of complicated problems means to the mathematician only joy. And there remains the power of silence, which has already been spoken about. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.17:
The combination of a correct appreciation of the beauty of matter with a readiness to fathom the attainments of the spirit, brings the achievement to maturity. The turmoil of life no longer attracts, and of course there comes the realization that it can proceed no further in the same way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.1:
2.6.1. It may now be told why it was decided to renounce the miracles. The way of miracles is most remote from harmony. Either the miracle is lost, and then it is simply harmful; or it jerks a man up to a degree which cannot be maintained under surrounding conditions; or it happens to be seen by envious ones, whereupon it begets evil. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.1:
Courageously to know the possibility of penetrating the full light, and consciously to conceal the usual manifestations, means to bring harmony nearer. Proceeding by way of the broadening of consciousness is the approach to true action. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.4:
He who wishes to reach the New Country must not only cast aside all prejudices but also enter by a new way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.7:
Do We need eloquence? The way of the contact of the spirit is much more powerful. When you see how with one gesture great decisions are executed, it becomes clear how valuable words are; not in quantity nor in their outer form but in their inner essence. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.17:
Affirming the plan, Our whole being is ready for the shortest way. Having just donned European attire, We are ready to fetch out the Mongolian kaftan. Having just decided upon a dwelling place, We are ready to depart. Such mobility can be born only from the realization of the immutability of the plan. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.17:
Our way is not that of an eternal wanderer but of a hastening messenger. The immutability of the plan illumines the consciousness with the manifestation of forces. We shall cross all the suspension bridges if the light of the plan is clear. One should so well understand the immutability of the plan that nothing can obscure it. That plan is immutable which is useful to all. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.5:
"Verily, also of God. My God has nothing to barter, but thy God must first go to the market. Perhaps on the way He may meet a robber who will help Him to return to this tree." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.5:
An incidental moment, or silence, or indisposition, should not be attributed to the wave. Thus, if the traveler stops for rest on his way this does not mean that he has deviated from the path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.9:
2.8.9. I wish to recall the cult of the high priestesses. There was one group which was brought into an exalted state by means of chemical preparations; another by way of magnetic currents; and there were also low grades of conjurations and mechanical whirling. Then began the inward concentration on the threshold of sleep or the concentration upon a brilliant object. The knowledge which came from within, without any apparent conditions, was considered the highest. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.9:
You can progress not by the way of the lower strata of phantoms and encumbrances but through cooperation with the Higher Planes. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.8:
Then the first customer returned and, looking at the parchment, said, "Where is the parchment I gave you?" On hearing what had occurred, he said, "The parchment for the prayers bore the blessing of fulfillment, whereas the parchment of threats was devoid of effectiveness. Unfaithful man, in violating the law of dates you have bereft of its power a prayer which could have aided the sick. But besides this you have brought into fulfillment threats which are full of unparalleled consequences. The labor of the Arhat in blessing my parchment is wasted. Wasted is the labor of the Arhat who stripped evil of its power. You have loosed upon the world a malicious curse which will inevitably react upon you yourself. You have pushed from the path the Wheel of the Law so that it will not lead you onward but will break your way." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.5:
Shadows who know not, shadows who are bereft, are not aware of the New World. I foresee that the enemy camp will fall. I see the gold of their attire growing dim. I see the temple of amusements becoming hateful. Radiant is Our way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.10:
A kind of fear has girdled humanity with various artificial circles. Now it is time to put aside conventional formulae. It is time to meet with awakened spirit the manifestation of Earth and Heaven. It is time with open eyes to tell to the brood of the elements: "I do not fear you! You cannot impede the way pointed out to me." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.10:
It is time to say to the Light: "I come as thy helper, and to the sun itself I will stretch out my hand. And as long as the silver thread is intact, the stars themselves shall be my armor." Thus simple is the way ordained to man. And finally the idolatry of symbols will be erased by the ray of Light. And We shall be permitted to be not Gods but Co-Workers. This is the covenant of simplicity. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.5:
Thus, Devadatta could not distinguish the line of necessity, and this obscurity impeded his way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.10:
3.2.10. A spiritual uplift must be bestowed. We reverence the Teacher in action. We live aspiring to a wondrous vision. Our road is strewn with horseshoes of achievement. Above Our tents shine the rays of valor. Our joy is to be singed by the flame of Truth. Our way is triply lengthened. Is it not a joy to strive against lifeless matter, and to kindle the sparks of creative spirit with the lance of spirit, by displaying activity? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.16:
How did we cross deserts? How could We avoid black arrows? How could We bestride untamed steeds? How could We sleep under the same tent with a traitor? How were We able to better Our lot while facing the fire of feather-grass of the desert? How did We conquer the stones of the torrent? How could We find the way in the night's darkness? How could We comprehend obscure wishes? How did We discover the path of life? Verily, by vigilance of the spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.19:
3.2.19. Let Me tell you how a great warrior achieved one of his greatest victories. He set fire to the steppes behind his own troops and gave a thousand horses to the prisoners, offering them escape. In terror they rushed to his enemy and spread fear there. On their heels his hordes came rushing, seeing no other way out. Quicker than flames they trampled down the foe. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.5:
Do not be displeased except with yourself. Do not let others do what you can do for yourself, and in this way you will abolish the thralldom of servants. Do not say twice what needs to be said once. Do not re-tread the same path, for even a stone threshold will wear away. Do not swim where one has to fly. Do not turn back where one should make haste. Do not distort your mouth in ill-speech where you should pass in silence. When the steel of achievement is needed, do not cover yourself with rays. No need for a saddle where wings are growing. Not the fist but the hammer drives in the nail. Not the bow but the arrow reaches the mark. Not by my God, but by thine. Do not be bounded by a fence but by the fire of thought. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.7:
3.3.7. When someone bars your way, step aside in silence if you know your path. When you have to find shelter, find good words for the host. If your path is broad, when the hour of departure strikes, find good words for those remaining. When a tree blossoms by the roadside, do not break it; maybe it will give joy to those coming after you. When you hear a call of greeting, do not spoil it. When you hear a singing bird, do not shake the tree. When you see children approaching, say, "We have been expecting you." When you are hurrying for supper, step on dry stones. When you go to rest, set your thoughts in order. When you hear something pleasant about yourself, do not write it down in a note book. When you think about an offense, look back for the dust on the floor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.7:
Prophetic ecstasy avoids exactness of time and place, but the knowledge of the spirit foresees the quality of an event. And the way of this straight-knowledge comes into bloom without visible signs, but is based upon the opening of the nerve centers. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.11:
3.4.11. If co-measurement is not observed, then the determination is also destroyed. Our determination is up to the last limit. It is not that determination which proceeds in comfort and fits in with personal habits. Not that determination which is to the body's advantage. Our determination is confined only by the spirit's limits. Therefore, it is impossible to bar the way of Our Striving. Warriors and builders of life proceed with Our determination. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.14:
The third quality of action is its unexpectedness. Every action which has astounded the minds of the people was the result of an unexpected way of thinking. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.2:
The way of renouncing the ugliness of life will prompt the spirit to truthful quests. Then the obviousness of the interrelation of the worlds will compel one to ponder scientifically. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.6:
If each journey forces you to write your last will and testament, and a change of work makes you unhappy, this means that a remedy must be taken. Most dangerous journeys should be prescribed, and changes in the way of most diversified work should be assigned. This will develop courage and resourcefulness, because the primary cause of the defect is fear. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.11:
Imagine it this way; A candle filled with malice is trying to burn you. You have not yet taken any measures, but from behind you there is approaching a powerful torch. Perform this experiment and you will see how the candle gutters, chars, and goes out. It is not a punishment but a consequence of the laws of nature. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.11:
Likewise, in creeds and laws theft has been spoken against, but again this sounds like a prohibition. Whereas, it must be pointed out that theft is harmful as a concept which augments the sense of personal ownership. Theft injures world evolution, and not enviable is the lot of those who harm world evolution. They send themselves a long way backward. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.15:
When a physician prescribes a diversified treatment, time and opportunities are found to carry it out. In the same way one can find a rational change of work. This concerns all kinds of labor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.18:
How then to find the way to Our Laboratories? Without a summons, no one will reach Us. Without a Guide no one will pass! At the same time there is necessary an indomitable personal striving and readiness for the hardships of the way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.18:
According to custom the wayfarer must traverse a certain portion of the way alone. Just before arrival, even those who have been in direct communication with Us do not sense Our tidings. It must be thus because of human conditions. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.18:
An unmistakable sign of Our Call is when you are borne irresistibly, as if on wings. Thus accept Our Community of Knowledge and Beauty. And be assured that, although one can search every mountain gorge, an uninvited visitor will not find the way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.4:
The first are the unconscious communities whose members work out a mutually acceptable way of coexistence. These can be found among workmen, farmers, students, and, less frequently, in families. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.17:
Picture it this way; The Teacher says, "Death," having in mind the death of vulgarity. Yet a disciple may exclaim, "Death to the poor!" Like guideposts, such single words can weave a complete design of the spirit, and according to this pattern one can see what sort of fires are burning. New Era Community (1926) - 27:
27. Pure thought saturated with beauty points out the path to truth. The interdictions and the prescripts of renunciation in the Teachings were given in condescension toward a limited consciousness. But a broadened consciousness frees man from many fetters and affirms progress. Adorned lives allow departing freely and generously in order to return as victors. He who proceeds with a consciousness of beauty cannot be confused. Only confusion can bar the way. New Era Community (1926) - 58:
Each epoch has its own word. This word is as a key to the lock. Ancient Teachings continually spoke about a potent word which was contained in a precise and brief formula. Immutable, like a crystal of known composition, it is impossible to alter in any way the words of these formulas; impossible either to lengthen or to shorten. The guaranty of Cosmos is in the casting of these words. The absolute darkness itself shudders before the blade of the World Command, and it is easier for rays and gases to smite the darkness there where has struck the Sword of the World. New Era Community (1926) - 79:
79. In cosmic constructions service requires a change of consciousness. There may be mistakes. One may be absolved in the greatest mistake provided that the source is pure; but the measuring of this purity is possible only for an enlightened consciousness. Joy in Service can be experienced through an expanded consciousness. It must be remembered that each three-year period represents a step of consciousness; in the same way each seven-year period represents a renewal of the centers. Learn to understand that the dates of the consciousness are not repeatable and therefore are not to be allowed to escape. New Era Community (1926) - 85:
The Teacher sends the wish that evolution grow lawfully. The Teacher can distinguish those who have liberated their consciousness. Thus said the Blessed One; and He asked in general not to think about ownership of property, for renunciation is a cleansing of thought. For only through purified channels can basic striving make its way. New Era Community (1926) - 92:
92. Menacing hands do not reach you when you proceed surrounded by the spiral of devotion. If through lower physical sight the eye could see the armor of devotion, then the man would already not be in a state of lower consciousness. Lessons of former lives do not reach closed eyes. Verily, without wings over the abyss remains each one who approaches Our Community in an outworn consciousness. Each one who attempts to approach Us in pride will be struck as if by an explosion of ozone. But how to explain that We do not smite, that the proud one smites himself? In the same way perishes he who enters a powderhouse in metallic footwear. Knowing how to use steel spikes on shoes makes a fair runner, but any workman will advise to wear soft slippers when walking on an explosive surface. Hence, there is needed a buffer for a saturated atmosphere. New Era Community (1926) - 97:
97. On the path do not rest under a rotting tree. In life have no dealings with people with extinguished consciousness. An undeveloped consciousness is not as infectious as an extinguished one. The extinguished consciousness is an actual vampire. It is impossible to fill from without the abyss of the ignorant consciousness. Precisely these people absorb one's energy uselessly. As a result of being with them, enormous fatigue is felt. They must be avoided like a stench in order to bar the way to the fluids of decomposition. It is difficult to distinguish the boundary line between lack of development and extinction. But one quality will be unquestionably indicative Lack of development will or may be accompanied by the palpitation of devotion, but an extinct crater is full of cinders and brimstone. The Teaching does not refuse to expend energy on the undeveloped, but there is a degree of extinction at which the abyss is not to be flooded with a new substance. Only a cataclysm, with its terror of unexpectedness, can melt a congealed lava. New Era Community (1926) - 106:
106. When the family does not know how, let the school teach cleanliness in all ways of life. Dirt comes not from poverty but from ignorance. Cleanliness in life is the gateway to purity of heart. Who then is unwilling that people be pure? One should equip schools in such a way that they will be conservatories for the adornment of life. Each object can be considered from the standpoint of love. Each thing must be made a participant in the happy life. Cooperation will help to find a way for each household. Where one person alone does not find the solution, there the community will be of assistance. Not prizefighters but creators will be the pride of the country. New Era Community (1926) - 118:
118. It may be asked, "What signs in a teacher should be valued?" You already know about the quality of action, and thus can apply new methods in action. One should prefer that teacher who proceeds in a new way. Each word of his, each act of his, bears the stamp of unforgettable innovation. This distinction creates a magnetic power. Not an imitator, not a commentator, but a powerful miner of new ores. One should take as a basis the call of innovation. The time has come when it is possible to go only forward. Let us preserve the call of the will in an incessant run and not linger over the precipice. New Era Community (1926) - 131:
Indeed, as you well remember, the correlation of auras with the spatial substance gives quality to the result. Precisely, not the size but the color gives a particular approach to the action. The size of the aura will give tension to the action, but the path will be determined by the color. Thus, it is impossible to set any specific way of action under an alien color combination. A causal predetermination causes a mixture of rays and paralyzes the will. The infirmity of many workers is explained by the mixture of heterogeneous color groups. Here would be very useful a simple physical apparatus for the determination of basic radiations. Think, what an alleviation for the workers and what a deepening of intensity - true economy! Besides the increase in productivity, it is necessary to perceive how the correlation of colors will affect the well-being of the workers. A great deal of malice and misunderstanding will disappear, without threats and prohibitions. New Era Community (1926) - 136:
136. Have you noticed what a difference there is between action in compliance with an external order and that under the realization of an impulse? If I order water to be brought, the water may be obtained. But if he who draws the water is imbued with a realization of the necessity for doing so, then more than half the obstacles in the way will be removed. Therefore, We avoid external commands, preferring to guide the will in order that the consciousness should realize the need of action. Apart from obvious consequences, the karma created by this external command is important. New Era Community (1926) - 138:
138. About uplifting the enemy. The Teaching of the Community has very solicitously in mind the upliftment of enemies. For this, one should not harass the enemies with direct proposals. But personal aspiration toward world tasks can attain such tension that inevitably the enemy is drawn in the same direction. We must not forget that the enemy by his very enmity is already connected with us. In this bond lies the weakness of the enemy. Hating us, the enemy begins to fill his being with a picture of us. The enemy chains his consciousness to us and often ends up as a simple imitator, to which fact indeed he will never confess. The enemy will imitate first in an external way, and then, when his hatred has led him to this point, the cosmic grandeur of the talk may entice him inwardly. New Era Community (1926) - 143:
Like healing flowers rise the seedlings of the consciousness of peoples! The channel of the people's striving carries humanity to new knowledge. You may express this affirmation by poetic metaphor or by dry formula, but the meaning of the people's current remains undisturbed. One may wish either to proceed by the difficult way or to apprehend the usefulness of cooperation, but the direction of evolution remains unchangeable. New Era Community (1926) - 151:
151. Another instructive experiment. A man is placed in the middle of a dark, spacious room. Along the walls noiselessly move several questioners who put to him short, sudden questions. In the darkness it is almost impossible to determine the exact direction of the voice. But - what is also remarkable - when the question is sent into space and the person who stands in the center is inwardly ignored, the voice often seems to come from the opposite direction. In this way it can be seen that not an external organ but an inner sending has the primary significance. New Era Community (1926) - 160:
You know that the shifting of objects by the will is not an exaggeration. There is no magic in it; a magnet, rather, will give you the correct way of thinking. Likewise, elder-wood figurines under electricity will provide a visual comparison. New Era Community (1926) - 161:
161. Observe the indications of seismographic curves. The points are disposed not along the equator, nor along a meridian, but form their own curves. Sometimes an increased activity of quakes and shiftings coincides with the intensity of so-called sun-spots resulting from a tension of the solar system. One need not be a prophet to understand that brain action in these periods will flow in a specific way. New Era Community (1926) - 165:
165. During the organization of the communities, see that under a mask of fulfillment of the Covenants cupidity be not concealed. Destruction of creative conquests follows sinister cupidity. It may be said that this worm is far too firmly nested in man's ignorance. The more necessary, then, to know the cause of its germination. The most harmful cause will be in permitting privilege. With all strength it is necessary to destroy this evil ghost. The organization of the community first of all foresees equality. Admit any form of inequality and at once you come up against the perniciousness of privilege. The fact of inequality creates a seesaw - the greater rise of one creates a still greater rise of another. The only way to avoid an unsettling of the pillars is by maintaining equality. New Era Community (1926) - 166:
One should sing a hymn to selflessness in the rays of the sun, as a bird does, in its own way of expression, knowing the future day on which it has been decided that the migration is to start. The concept of migration has significance for the realization of selflessness. New Era Community (1926) - 171:
171. To some it may seem that much of what has been said here is widely known. It is necessary to affirm concepts of different order; only thus occurs assimilation in the consciousness. One may picture two conversationalists of approximately the same development who yet do not understand each other. Perhaps between their consciousnesses only a few small links are missing, yet this small difference forces the cog-wheels of thinking to turn differently, with the result that altogether different levers are set in motion. But talking a matter over in the fullest will not harm anyone. After all, We are pronouncing no revelation, nor are We preaching. We simply are arriving at the conditions under which the consciousness can assimilate united labor. In this way, into the field of vision enter various details already pondered upon by someone but which for strengthening the chain must be affirmed in their state as of this moment! New Era Community (1926) - 176:
We know that sometimes the symbol of an individual personality is important for nations, but, for all that, anonymity remains the ideal of true evolution. This is one of the conditions of realization of the brevity of earthly existence, and it is the best way to successful cooperation. The antipode of anonymity will be the self-delineations of ancient kings unknown at present to anyone. These inscriptions evoke nothing but a smile, and most often have nothing to do with the intention in behalf of the Common Good. To avoid such an antipode, the community will indeed strive for anonymity. But without psycho-mechanics such anonymity will be ugly. Only he can become anonymous who has established his own place among manifestations and objects. Only he can give up his "I" who has become conscious of space. Thus can the communities approach indestructibility. New Era Community (1926) - 180:
The great artist Asvaghosha preferred the bazaar and the public square, in order to find the way to the people's heart. Beauty teaches aspiration. New Era Community (1926) - 186:
186. Every community is in need of defensive resources. We are not conquerors by force, but nevertheless We keep an account of Our enemies, and We are not deceived about their numbers. Rays, gases, and aerial outposts will be the best external measures, but the most effective resources will be in the products of psychic energy. By no means do We intend to present a spectacle of defenseless sheep! Real knowledge is ever ready to reply! We are not interested in frightening anyone, but We must issue the warning "Beware, ignorant one!" Now is the time to whisper to all those who are united in community, "Be conscious of your psychic commands." There are and will be instances when in full consciousness you can take upon yourselves the responsibility for a decisive order. But intensify at that time all keen-sightedness, in order to perceive clearly the circumference of your target. A most ugly consequence will issue from a misdirected order. On the way the most unexpected manifestations may be touched, and who can control the consequences of an ill-sped arrow? Long ago did I say to the enemy, "I will receive into My shield all thy arrows, but I shall send thee only one." In these words is Our entire Advice. New Era Community (1926) - 201:
201. Even when the consciousness is being notably deepened, there can be difficult hours. It may seem that the bond with the Teacher does not exist, and that the Teacher does not exist, but he who knows says "Maya, begone! I know my bond with the Teacher." A great deal may appear in the way of personal ideas apart from the Teaching, and he who knows will say "Maya, begone! I know the foundations of the Teaching." It may seem that one is deprived of all co-workers while obliged to try to take up the burden, and he who knows will say "Maya, begone! I know that true co-workers are scattered over the face of the Earth!" New Era Community (1926) - 210:
He can come to Us who seeks harmonious order in labor. He can come if he finds the way. New Era Community (1926) - 218:
We have known such builders in old armchairs; We have seen such prophets with checkbooks, and noisy leaders at public dinners. No old walls, nor even bank sanctuaries, will strengthen the consciousness of the community. If the community member dreams of resembling the capitalist even in an external way, it means the foundation of his community is rotten. New Era Community (1926) - 237:
In every way it is necessary to expose superstition and sectarianism. Do not feel reluctant to stop upon these questions, because in this way you will destroy falsehood and fear. New Era Community (1926) - 242:
Trace how the word Shambhala is uttered in the East. Try to penetrate, even in a small way, into the ideology of this concept. Try to understand the rhythm of structure of speech about Shambhala, and you will perceive a great reality which causes the harp-strings of humanity to vibrate. Let reason help you to ponder on the values accumulated by the best strivings. In the book "Community" the concept of Shambhala cannot be omitted. New Era Community (1926) - 250:
Do not struggle against the slowness of ascent of certain characters - they are afraid they will appear ridiculous. Others seek their way in their individual expressions. So much the better; let them discover for themselves, as it were. But awaken the quests for knowledge. Let them manifest their conjectures. New Era Community (1926) - 259:
There may be calls to the multitude, but construction proceeds by the way of individual discourses. One of Our Teachers usually would just begin a proposition, leaving it to the disciple to complete the thought. Thus He built up a free interchange of thought. New Era Community (1926) - 260:
The Teacher senses that the shield grows incandescent. There comes to life the ordained fairy-tale. Symbols and signs are passing by on the Earth, and only the deaf are not aroused. I perceive beauty. The Teaching is manifested in a special way, unique and unrepeatable, toward the same goal yet in a new flight - evident and invisible! Thus is it possible to define the step of the New World. New Era Community (1926) - 262:
Striving by way of the unusual has been confused with the customary porridge. Now one will have to search and to knock. No one will help, because the cause has produced its effect. New Era Community (1926) - 271:
271. The cooperative is not a shop but a cultural institution. There may be also trade within it, but its basis must be one of enlightenment. Only along such lines is it possible to apply cooperation to the new life. Such unity is not easy; people have been accustomed to combining commerce with cupidity. Such an error is difficult to eradicate. But undeferrably, by way of school education, should the significance of healthy exchanges be brought out. Earning money is not greediness. To receive wages for work is not a crime. One can see that labor is the one just value. Thus, without agitations and confusion it is possible to expound everything under the banner of Enlightenment and Peace. Agni Yoga (1929) :
His strength regained, the traveler continues on his way. He took naught that was not his, nor did he divert his striving. He embraced the manifested benevolence of space. He liberated the preordained forces. He mastered his single belonging. Agni Yoga (1929) - 6:
The Teacher bids you rejoice at each attainment of the spirit. The way to and from other planets is no more difficult than is the passage between the physical and astral bodies, no more complicated than understanding the process of thought and striving to the stars. Only in striving for the interplanetary can we be assured of the evolution of humanity. Agni Yoga (1929) - 25:
It is incorrect to think that the past experiment of My Friend was unsuccessful. One should not pay attention to those few fools who are encountered on the way. The steps of new consciousness are laid firmly. Thus also the path observed by Us now is laid out successfully. In the same way, H.P.B. was grateful to the deriding drumbeaters, for she knew the true meaning of those, who, like her, were the drums on which the crowds beat. When the crowds perceive only charlatans, approach with attention. Remember that even Buddha and Christ were honored with this title. Agni Yoga (1929) - 30:
But people almost always assume that he who bends over is picking up a stone for murder. They are sure that he who races astride his horse hastens with slander. They "know" that he who calls out pronounces a lie. They "know" that he who offers his hand is afire with treachery. They interpret every move of others according to their own way of thinking. Agni Yoga (1929) - 49:
In recommending daring, We offer the simplest way. The heart knows the truth of this way. At present one cannot point out any other. Agni Yoga (1929) - 68:
68. Let children describe their ideas of the New Country. In this way we can observe how the unseen is made manifest. Inspire in the children the impulse to realize their dreams. This is the best task that we can offer them. Afterwards, let them describe a common piece of granite. That will be a test of their resourcefulness. Perhaps the stone will give them an idea of the strongholds of the far-off worlds. Out of the ordinary one can evoke the sparks of beauty. Agni Yoga (1929) - 77:
If Our warrior is told that a mountain is Ours, he accepts the decree. If it were not this way, the significance of the Government would be lost. Agni Yoga (1929) - 86:
86. One should know that having one's centers open enables one to reduce the imperfection in one's surroundings. It brings not only the development of sensitivity but also the offering of one's own forces for the improvement of one's surroundings. One can observe that the forces emitted for this are in some way absorbed by space, and this degree of openness of the centers is called "Lamp of the Desert." After this follows the degree of "Lion of the Desert." Agni Yoga (1929) - 97:
97. It must be indicated that all opiates are undesirable on the way to the Teaching. Clearminded vigilance will bring one nearer to Us. Agni Yoga (1929) - 99:
99. I shall point out how to sharpen your power on the edge of My sword. The manifestation of the Teacher can enlighten people, but only if the way is paved with knowledge. The dragon is mighty, and barbed are his coils. Agni Yoga (1929) - 108:
Dark clouds are easily dispersed by the whirlwind; the invisible whirlwind of consciousness acts in the same way. Agni Yoga (1929) - 117:
Neither an hour, nor a day, nor a year will arrest our way; Agni Yoga (1929) - 117:
Because Thou also didst pass this way and give Thy patience as guarantee. Agni Yoga (1929) - 142:
All have heard about the coming of the New Era. Can the new arrive in inaction? It is better to welcome a new blind puppy than an aged parrot that repeats old things. Examine the stream of the Teachings of life that have been given to humanity. Each, without affecting the preceding, opens new gates to knowledge. The enduring realities of life are fundamental to each given Teaching. Therefore they should be studied not for learning, but for application to life. Only in this way can you create the current of energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 144:
On the one hand, when they are recognized, the sparks of Fohat and the streams of Materia Lucida have a benevolent effect, for they imbue the spirit with an understanding of the necessity of evolution. On the other hand, being parts of the fiery element, they burn and can cause inflammation of the centers. The manifestations of the fiery element can be compared to the most intense colors of electrical discharges; but the electrical light-scale is limited, whereas the variegations of the light-sparks of Fohat are beyond imagination. The light of Fohat is comparable to that emanating from precious crystals. Nurturing the psychic energy, Fohat paves the way to the far-off worlds, whereas Materia Lucida weaves the strengthening of the consciousness. One strengthens, the other leads into the limitless ocean of perfectment. These are the wonderful gifts of Great Aum! Agni Yoga (1929) - 151:
For example, in Asia the question of the use of fuels must be approached in a new way. Mineral fuels must be utilized properly, and nurseries must be established for the planting of trees. Agni Yoga (1929) - 154:
154. You have often asked about those spirits who have departed from Earth for the far-off worlds. But, having seen the sallow coloring of our planet, you understand the goal-fitness of crossing over to where the beautiful reality exists. One must fulfill one's obligation to Earth by promoting the foundations of evolution. In this way one achieves the highest cooperation with humanity. But no glass dome can hold back the branches of the growing oak. Agni Yoga (1929) - 164:
"But, you who claim to be creator of the desert and lord of the cold, you caused your own thirst and shuddered from the cold of your own heart. My spring of pure water remained unnoticed and you did not turn to regard My flowers. You encumbered your way with selfishness and found time only to protect your precious feet from the thorns that you yourself grew. My help therefore took flight like a startled bird. My messenger returns in haste, and white Lobnor bays mournfully. My help is rejected." Agni Yoga (1929) - 164:
But the traveler continues blindly to call for help, while wending his way to the site of his future destruction. We always advise alertness, flexibility, and open-mindedness, without which one cannot keep in step with reality. Agni Yoga (1929) - 165:
165. The path of the hermit is not Our path. One must offer to life the flowers of experience. Besides, who would choose for himself the easy way of an unperturbed existence? Who would choose for himself the role of spectator at a battle? Henceforth, there should be no spectators or slumberers, because Flame is at the threshold. Agni Yoga (1929) - 190:
190. On the way to Us do not forget to take all that you recognize as valuable. It is instructive to develop an understanding of values. Often, even people who know something of the domain of the spirit continue to give their attention to mediocre and ugly things. They forget that ugly things serve the forces of darkness. A yogi must know quite clearly the true quality of everything. Agni Yoga (1929) - 192:
192. A yogi is tested continually by his Teacher. In the same way, a yogi tests those who come to him. Agni Yoga (1929) - 192:
It is proper to add that adaptability is the best way to deal with the traps of life. A yogi appraises instantaneously the value of goal-fitness. If in order to expose his yogism he is offered a piece of meat, he would of course prefer to eat the meat than to disclose his secret. The effect of the meat can easily be purged, but the effect of permitting the secret to fall into treacherous hands would be irreparable. Then it sometimes becomes necessary for Us to project a smiting ray, though this is only rarely permissible. Agni Yoga (1929) - 196:
I also wish you to keep one room, or even a corner of a room, in absolute purity, dedicated to the Teacher. You can keep near the window an armchair, in which no one is permitted to sit. Also, do not admit the curious. For them, you should behave in a most ordinary way, so that their intrusiveness will pass lightly over your aura. All these counsels are salutary for Yoga. Agni Yoga (1929) - 198:
198. A yogi has no habits, because habits are nothing more than the decay of life. However, it is natural for a yogi to have his own way of action. It is not difficult for a yogi to cut the bonds of habit, because his state of tense alertness constantly reveals to him new approaches to problems. Inertia is the skeleton on which ignorance grows. How many kingdoms have collapsed because of inertia! Agni Yoga (1929) - 206:
Yoga provides many advantages related to cosmic consciousness. Yoga provides a spatial current and Our aid in all useful actions. An understanding of cooperation gives the only true approach. It is most important to understand the Yoga in its practical application, in order to give Us the possibility of responding in a practical way. Agni Yoga (1929) - 207:
The disciples of a yogi learn to act in the same way, from the first moment of understanding. It is especially important for the pupil to control himself in the Teacher's absence. Often, just at such times, because the concept of the Teacher is still unrealized, the disciple's imprudence permits excessive freedom, and thus the way to Amrita is closed. Agni Yoga (1929) - 214:
214. The crystal of Materia Lucida can be seen only rarely in such a size as was made visible to you. For this, there is needed a special converging of magnetic currents. The crystal seems in some way to be attracted by the Stone. It sharpens the center of the third eye, and also serves as the substance for astral construction on the highest plane. The crystal relates to the finest energies and also to the energy promised to humanity - if humanity is willing to accept it. The light of Materia Lucida can be intensified infinitely, and will provide illumination, which, without requiring the consumption of any material, can assume any form. This is a challenge that can be met, but the desire of humanity is first needed. Without it, access to the currents of finest energies cannot be given. The power of these energies is linked with psychic energy; hence each abuse is destructive. Agni Yoga (1929) - 218:
The same law is evident in other processes. Let us take as an example the way in which people are influenced. A speech is made and the crowd is quickly convinced, but the later effects are much less evident. Nevertheless, one cannot affirm that the first effect was the strongest. It is quite possible that the people's consciousness was changed and thunder was replaced by silence. And the power of silence has already been spoken of. Thus new, quite understandable circumstances are invisibly formed. Ordinary people notice them only in their finality, but a yogi can perceive the entire process of formation in all its subtlety. For a yogi, the saying "nothing is accidental" means that a rainbow of influences exists. The formations are stratified in many colors, and it is valuable to remember this. As in chemical, so also in psychic achievements do we take care to avoid unchanging methods. Monotonous uniformity cuts off a multitude of possibilities. Each seeming unexpectedness produces a new pattern in reaction to the subtlest energies. What benefit can we bring to evolution if we do not understand the multiformity of influences? Agni Yoga (1929) - 220:
Whoever has seen the crystals of Fohat and Materia Lucida knows how visible are the crystals of even the most subtle energies. The true direction of research will be towards the study of both the physical plane of energies and the invisible energies saturating space. The way of the metaphysician has not brought meaningful results, and the alchemist is resting in his coffin. But chemistry will uncover tangible reality when it reaches a true understanding of psychic energy and all-binding fire. Agni Yoga (1929) - 235:
235. It is correctly observed that certain pains are called sacred. Through them the spirit ascends, and there is no other way. We do not know even one instance when the consciousness was able to ascend without bodily pains. Understand how attentive one must be to every manifestation, for with each hour we can expect a transmittal of the highest energies. Agni Yoga (1929) - 237:
237. To reach the Teacher there is but one way - to walk without glancing back. Any thought of failure is already a defeat. The one who knows the direction of his flight is like an eagle soaring across an abyss. You know about the magnetizing of circumstances. Agni Yoga (1929) - 238:
238. It is karma, the fatiguing aftereffect of previous incarnations, that can bring not very savory fellow-travelers to us. But when each encounter is over, there comes relief, as when property belonging to others has been returned. No less than half of all earthly encounters take place because of past incarnations, in the way that cork figures are drawn together by application of electrical energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 242:
Existence in space is not easy. For the blind soul it is an impenetrable wall. When the way leads away from city streets, the heart will be able to endure the impact of poisonous substances. Otherwise, it is incalculably difficult to accommodate both the earthly and the eternal. Agni Yoga (1929) - 246:
246. The present race has been distorted in many ways. The people of this day want to see and decide everything for themselves. This is quite admirable, but it can lead, in an unanticipated way, to nothing, for after having seen for themselves, people return, unaffected, to their previous ways. Even the most striking experience leaves no trace upon their daily life. It is amazing to see people who, thinking of themselves as scientists, overlook the most useful phenomena. For them, any discovery made in the most recent one hundred years is still a questionable hypothesis. Agni Yoga (1929) - 247:
It is not the letter of an expression, but the way it is understood, that can be especially dangerous. For example, if I say, "Circumstances are developing for success," people follow their own way of understanding and hear it to mean that circumstances are favorable. But an understanding of success must be much broader than just good or bad. The success of a design depends not on its uniformity of colors but on a full range of contrasts. Agni Yoga (1929) - 249:
It is shocking to see how the dwellers of Earth have obstructed their own way. It is not prayer but stern labor that is needed. This must be repeated, again and again. The dates have brought imminent possibilities. Is it possible that the "traders" do not perceive it? Agni Yoga (1929) - 250:
250. If the event of the appointed date is inevitable, then all circumstances are useful: fire illumines the way; thunder awakens at the hour for vigil; the shower washes the mud from the path. There are no countermanifestations. Our Rays indicate the turns of the way and cover it over with the dome of safety. If We warn about the narrowness of the subterranean passage, We do it just for your knowledge. Only when a change of path is needed do We halt you and send a new Indication. Sometimes it is preferable to circle a mountain than to suffer fatigue climbing the steep crags. Agni Yoga (1929) - 254:
254. The striving of most people has little to do with psychic energy. Certain properties of this energy have been completely lost to their consciousness. It is most difficult for humanity to realize the infiniteness of energy and its ability to act independently. People easily sense energy in relation to physical actions, but they little realize something much more remarkable - that psychic energy can act independently at great distances. Like a cannon ball that speeds from the cannon producing its individual effect, so our energy can create results completely independent and long-lasting. Of course the durability of the results depends on the reserve of energy. One can project energy consciously, but one can also project it subconsciously if it is directed frequently in the same way. When the cannonball of energy has been propelled afar, then one may feel a temporary exhaustion of energy. But he who knows this can happen will not be concerned. On the contrary, he will reinforce the act of transmission with his own consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 259:
Pay attention to those who stand and wail. What arrested their way? What forces diverted them from the contemplation and understanding of the world? The most minute, almost indistinguishable, desire burdened them and obscured their vision. How monotonous has their world become! Their desires, like parasites, depleted their energy. Desire can be worms and chains, or sparks and wings. The liberated one soars in realization. The one enslaved wails in despair. Agni Yoga (1929) - 261:
It is not the eye but the consciousness that prompts caution. Would one in any way want to impede the work of the Teacher? The joy of renunciation in the name of the Teacher is like a luminous rainbow. Agni Yoga (1929) - 262:
262. Although much is spoken about obstacles, little use is made of them. Understanding how to make use of obstacles infuses joy into one's work. But as soon as an obstacle appears, people usually begin to think of their own feelings, forgetting the advantage that has been offered to them. People prefer that everything be done in a usual way, by conventional means. But We prefer unexpected actions and equally unexpected results. People are happy when the occurrences in their lives are the most ordinary, but We wish them greater success than this. Teach them to weigh the real harm and the usefulness of what occurs. It is difficult to send currents of unusual success to people when they prefer to avoid unusual ways. We all know people who live in self-satisfied comfort. If they could only know what they lose because of their ease! People want to preserve all their petty habits, forgetting that the habits of the spirit follow from the habits of the body. The spirit weakens, and begins to fear courageous action. Thus, people become commonplace, with the same conventional joys and sorrows. Agni Yoga (1929) - 274:
Thus spoke the wise ruler, pointing out the way for the future. Agni Yoga (1929) - 276:
276. It is true that in India there exists an awareness that the subtle energies will enter into life. One should be prepared for a future scientific understanding of this. Although darkness greatly lowers the quality of the energies, the open consciousness can assimilate some part of the energies, as when dark clouds block the rays of the sun, but a portion of light and heat can still reach Earth. All great teachings are without inner contradiction, but there is no way to prove this with the customary scientific methods. Agni Yoga (1929) - 295:
How can such scattered seeds be dealt with? They do not even believe that there may be another outlook besides their own. Standard calculations are made everywhere in one uniform way, but the thinking process varies, depending on the surrounding conditions of life. Compare the ways of thinking in the village, in the city, in travel, and in flight. In each case the bases and methods will be quite different. Agni Yoga (1929) - 295:
One can understand and apply the Teaching of Agni Yoga only after having been in touch with other Teachings of Life and then feeling the need to find beauty and new meaning in one's existence. Clouds of doubt do not oppress the person who seeks by any means to find a way out of the labyrinth! The command of necessity infuses one with resourcefulness, and helps one's ability to consider concepts not yet understood. When one's attention is taken by the inexplicable pains, then even the narrow consciousness will remember Agni Yoga. Agni Yoga (1929) - 300:
300. I affirm that Agni Yoga is a light on the path. It is of no consequence how travelers make use of this blessing. The way is indicated to them. Those who discern the signs of fire will come. Agni Yoga (1929) - 303:
Essaying investigation into everything, we must agree on the methods of research. We will know the direction of our action, but will not put obstacles in our way by making premature decisions about enemies. Let us combine insight with real action. When any aspect of the unknown becomes familiar, that will be a conquest - without astonishment, without a shudder, and even without excessive enthusiasm. For each hour, even the most inactive, may bring us closer to the unknown. The Great Unknown may be thought of as a friend, but for the researcher it is more useful to think of it as an enemy. All features of the unknown correspond more closely to those of an enemy. We speak always of fearlessness, but this is not needed against a friend. The achievement of victory also presumes the existence of an enemy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 327:
327. The walls and the pilings of the foundation are equally necessary for any building. But, just as a foundation is not seen from afar, so does the image of the Mother of the World remain invisible. It is the walls that withstand the assaults of the gale. In the same way, because Our Name is known to multitudes, We must take upon Ourselves the assaults of the hostile currents. Agni Yoga (1929) - 336:
It is essential not to fear to broaden your labors, for this is the best way to co-measurement. Sitting under one particular tree, one may think that it is the center of the world. But, expanding the essence of one's spirit through the entire world, one becomes like Fire, all-pervading. Agni Yoga (1929) - 344:
The ability to observe with clarity should be developed in the schools. In the schools it is necessary to test this ability. And the best way is in silence and in darkness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 350:
350. One may understand self-sacrifice as the most rapid way to gain admittance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 351:
351. You know Our attitude toward the astral world. You know how much the astral world must change in the process of evolution. But, while pointing out the imperfections of the astral world, we cannot reject it, because nothing that exists can be rejected. One must build knowledge, not according to one's personal desires, but according to real meaning. People thus can learn about the astral world, and, even more, can bring it closer to the borders of visibility. In this way, they can aid Our experiments in the densification of the astral. Agni Yoga (1929) - 357:
One must understand rhythms, for how else do we bring effectiveness to our actions? If lifeless sand arranges itself into special designs in response to rhythmic vibrations, then how much more is humanity influenced by rhythm! Not sorcery but knowledge will show the way to transformation. This path is an urgent one. Thus was humanity exhorted in the days before the end of Atlantis. Agni Yoga (1929) - 357:
It is not right to think that if today has passed unchanged, then tomorrow will also pass in the same way. Each hour can bring transformation for the advent of the New World. Agni Yoga (1929) - 357:
Find a way to make the Teaching a part of your everyday life. The busiest people can devote an hour each day to their approach to the Teaching. We cannot believe that there is not a moment available for the most essential, for that for which we live. Daily we partake of food, and without it regard the day as miserable. But our spirit also requires nourishment of thought, and it is a crime to pass one's day without it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 370:
370. Tell to Oriole, to the golden birdling: "When you fly to the High Tower, remember the past. Remember how you destroyed treasures and how afterward you strove toward the creations of the spirit, but by then could not find the way to them. Yet striving does not vanish; it is transmuted into life. You have accumulated the treasures of the spirit. How many others have their path so well defined? The one who has overcome all obstacles will more easily conquer space. Wings are given to birds only for flight." Thus, remember! Agni Yoga (1929) - 372:
372. It is important to understand the interplanetary battles. One cannot describe in any other way the clash between sick and healthy atmospheres. The currents mentioned yesterday protect the planet against poisonous emanations. The human consciousness in its present state adds greatly to these destructive conditions. The extent of the danger of these emanations cannot be imagined. Only through mastery over the Fire of Space is relief possible. But this Fire must be brought into life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 376:
376. How do We define success? Truly, works are successful when their very trail is followed by friend and foe alike. Examine the deeds of those who follow, and say to yourself, "All comes from our fire." All mistakes are burned away by the fire of following. One may traverse life with courage when the beacon-fires light the way, when the dangers themselves are part of the design of the Veil of the Mother of the World. Agni Yoga (1929) - 387:
It is helpful to have the length and intensity of these transmissions alternately increased and decreased every seven days. Three times daily is sufficient: morning, noon, and at sunset. In the morning the plants should be watered, adding a pinch of soda to the water. At sunset they should be watered with a solution of valerian. One may continue in this way, testing the plants but also conditioning oneself to the performance of rhythmic action. Poisonous plants should not be used for these experiments, nor should any of the families of lilies or ferns. In this way the emanations of psychic energy will be increased. Agni Yoga (1929) - 390:
390. The power of psychic energy will not be destructive if it is controlled in a co-measured way. Recognizing that psychic energy is a measurable substance will give rise to new thinking throughout all life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 396:
The development of thought will permit many new methods, depending on the various waves. One may notice that thought can seem to leap, like a stone thrown flat that glances off the surface of the waves. In this way, the thought reaches unexpected places. The dissemination of thought places responsibility upon the thinker. Agni Yoga (1929) - 397:
Under these circumstances, one is able to observe how thoughts - other than the impersonal thoughts of space - fly past. But impersonal thoughts usually contain no harm. I do not say that one should renounce personal thoughts, but full responsibility for them must be accepted. A more strict life for children would be an outward way of teaching such responsibility. A knowledge of reincarnation would also be helpful. But existing conditions of government and religion severely impede the development of such responsibility. Agni Yoga (1929) - 399:
399. Our way of teaching is usually attacked from two sides. The adherents of the old cannot forgive Us for Our interest in contemporary Western science. Those who follow only Western ways cannot forgive Our reverence for the Ancient Wisdom of the East. Agni Yoga (1929) - 399:
Often We hear complaints that the Teaching is impracticable. Usually those people complain who make no real attempt to apply the Teaching. Can a medicine that is still sealed give relief? In any case, not many can claim a deep knowledge of the Teaching. Either their understanding is limited by their antiquated way of thinking, or they read it in bits and pieces without connecting them. One should first apply the Teaching before judging it. Light-mindedness is a world-wide failing! Agni Yoga (1929) - 402:
How offensive it is to see petty, grey distrust, with not even a sign of daring! Distrust thrives upon refuse. We always insist that knowledge be gained through experience. We affirm how slowly abilities grow and positive results accumulate. But We consider it inadmissible that a rational person would discard opportunities for gaining knowledge. How often people base the acquiring of knowledge upon material rewards! This is the way little children under seven tend to act. Agni Yoga (1929) - 404:
First of all, the Teaching is never sold; that is a most ancient law. The Teaching offers perfection as the goal; without this, it would have no future. The Teaching pays no attention to personal comfort; otherwise it would be egoism. The Teaching advocates the beautifying of existence, which otherwise would be submerged in ugliness. The Teaching is always self-denying, because it knows the true meaning of the Common Good. The Teaching reveres knowledge; otherwise it would be darkness. The Teaching is manifested in life not through invented ceremonies, but on the basis of experience. I consider that the way of the Teaching has nothing to do with the husks of outworn ways. Agni Yoga (1929) - 407:
Neither a day nor an hour should pass without applying the Teaching. Safeguard the Yoga as the way of Light, knowing how bountiful are the sparks of its Radiance! We will not sever the bond but will sustain it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 413:
A multitude of circumstances must be examined. If people who have achieved the kindling of the inner fire would write down their observations about it, they would greatly help many beginners. The common work for humanity requires first of all the protection of individuality. And when all the many ways of kindling the inner fire have been found, the simplest way proves to be the quickest. It is astonishing to see what supposedly insignificant circumstances can help to ignite the flame. One such, which is always present, is a sensitivity to shocks. A straight position of the spine is also of great importance in this. But in the case of chronic curvature of the spine, musk can be used to help ignite the flame. The absorption of musk interacts with phosphorus, which restores the impeded flow of fire. Agni Yoga (1929) - 416:
The coming era can be understood properly or in a distorted way, but its approach is undeniable. One can destroy in an instant what took centuries to build, but such madness can only beget madness. And are they not mad who would try to live without a mind? What mind is not nurtured by psychic energy? Why search for the source in the darkness of unconsciousness, when one can easily ignite the inextinguishable spark within and approach the source in full consciousness? Agni Yoga (1929) - 417:
417. The Teaching about the Redeemers is relevant to everything that exists. For example, it is possible to influence and approach others by use of teraphs, and in a similar way, but by use of the consciousness, to take upon oneself the karma of others. During simple experiments in this, you observed that you were able to take over the pain of others when their nerves were afflicted. Similarly, it is possible to take on oneself someone else's karma, and ultimately, one could take upon oneself the collective karma of a people. Thus would the concept of a Redeemer become a reality. It would of course be necessary to determine the goal-fitness of such a responsible task. Agni Yoga (1929) - 419:
419. We know about teraphs. We know that a teraph can be astral or material. The astral teraph is higher than the material one, just as the astral world is higher than the material world. Only very developed beings can have an astral teraph, whereas material teraphs can serve any conscious spirit. The teraph is a model of an actual event or thing. A navigator can more easily understand the behavior of his ship by studying a model of the vessel. Looking at the image, people, in a way, come into contact with what is absent. Even humble fortunetellers request first of all an image or an item closely connected with the subject. These objects direct their psychic energy, in order to increase its effect, like a beacon or a milestone. Agni Yoga (1929) - 422:
422. To simplify or to complicate? Even a child will prefer the former. When dealing with rituals one could choose the complicated way, utilizing all the finest shades of meaning of sound and color, but this way would be old and inflexible. The techniques of accumulation of sound and color are many. But when the most complicated mechanisms are invented, do not their creators then search for ways to simplify? So it is with the application of psychic energy. The majority has completely forgotten about this energy; the minority has taken its use to the point of cold fanaticism. But Fire, as the foundation of psychic energy, has no relation to cold! Agni Yoga (1929) - 431:
431. The recognition of Hierarchy is not a formal discipline, but a conscious cooperation. Once the spirit realizes that it has joined an endless chain of "dynamos," it receives a special right to move onward. However, just as oarsmen must follow the directions of the helmsman, so must the admitted co-workers follow the call of the Teacher. One must think in every way about economy of energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 433:
Can there be any path more beautiful than that of building the foundation for the stronghold of the Teaching of Life? The Star shows the way. Walk unwaveringly! Agni Yoga (1929) - 440:
440. The chief obstacle is that people insist on choosing uniform methods for achieving particular results, whereas it is precisely the means of achievement that must always be individual. The easiest way for one is the most difficult for another. A nation's structures are based on uniformity of execution, and this is why its best possibilities perish. The desired results must firmly be insisted on, but their attainment should be left to the individual. Agni Yoga (1929) - 441:
You could have observed already that Our Indications relate to the very heart of events. I often speak of trust, not because I doubt it, but because what is obvious hinders one from seeing the inner currents. Everyone can recall having mistaken the incidental for the fundamental, and thus having forged mistaken notions about physical nature. But this also can be said of ideas about the element of fire. Someone may narrow-mindedly muse, "Our ancestors lived without fire, yet journeyed to the grave as honored citizens. What have I to do with fire? Let it be the concern of my cook!" But the wise one thinks, "Whence come the unexplainable epidemics, withering the lungs, the throat, and the heart? Beyond all the apparent causes there is something undetected by the physicians. It is not the circumstances of life, but other conditions that wipe out so many lives." This way of unprejudiced observation leads to right conclusions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 450:
One can observe the way in which, in every life, over many centuries, similar vibrations provoke similar sensations. These observations are useful in learning to understand the wholeness of life. If people could grasp the wholeness of life, they would sooner learn goal-fitness and responsibility. Agni Yoga (1929) - 457:
457. One can sometimes notice in children strange and fleeting glances, as if they see something unexplainable. Sometimes they may speak of a fire, of stars, or of sparks. Of course, adults usually attribute this to illness or foolishness, but attention must be paid to just such children. As is known, younger children can easily see astral images and, furthermore, especially sensitive ones can even see the fires of space. Such organisms should be carefully observed from their early days. Be assured that in them lie the promises of Agni Yoga, and if placed in pure surroundings, they will freely fulfill these promises in an exemplary way. Chiefly, their minds should not be polluted with outworn ideas, nor should fear of the unusual be instilled in them. Agni Yoga (1929) - 458:
Craftiness, on the contrary, provokes only disgust. One can see that craftiness does not aim to the future, since it stands in defense of only the way things are; it is an example of valueless existence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 463:
Who can change destiny? Where is the power? Only in thought. People do not trust thought sufficiently, and the power of their will is fettered seven times over. A man says, "I have gathered all my will power," yet at the same time he is afraid, and doubts, and hates, and hesitates. The will does not act in this way. It can send its arrow only when all fetters have been removed. This state was called dispassionateness, but this is not correct; it is better to define it as liberation. Let us take the example of an archer. If his arrow is weighed down with any objects, the flight of the arrow can only be spoiled. If people could learn to compare their inner actions with their physical activities, they would greatly enrich their consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 469:
One may ask how to guard the Teaching, yet not respond to false accusations. The best defense is to strengthen one's labor in a non-hostile way. One can disarm hostile accusers by strengthening one's reserves. You know that We do not avoid enemies, but one should not waste one's strength on them. Agni Yoga (1929) - 471:
One has to know how to control the psychic energy and direct it toward attainment. Psychic energy is refined through a proper way of thinking. Striving toward the heights is the best task for the Brahmarandhra center. Agni Yoga (1929) - 473:
473. In the same way that we study the nature of the astral world, let us clarify our attitude with regard to Rosicrucian, Masonic, and other organizations devoted to the General Good. Many Mahatmas have participated in them. And when we remember the original altruistic principles of these organizations, we must not turn away from them. When it concerns sincere motives, then all workers for the General Good must accept one another, especially when the spirit is developed and the consciousness is awake. Agni Yoga (1929) - 480:
480. The salts of L. are useful not only in treatment of gout but also against all kinds of harmful deposits. By alkalizing the accumulated debris, they clear the way for psychic energy. These salts are utilized for this clearing power, and may be prescribed for inner consumption. Agni Yoga (1929) - 500:
500. You may have noticed that often telepathic transmissions are quickly forgotten. This is because of the method of transmission, which touches special centers not involved in the usual processes of hearing. One can train oneself to retain these communications in the memory, but the ability to transmit in this way is not so easily acquired. The sending of communications does not depend on a forced tension of the will but on clarity of consciousness in combination with the light of Abhidharma. Thus, the quality of transmission depends on the purity of the consciousness and on the presence of oxygen attracted by the Fire of Space. Agni Yoga (1929) - 501:
501. In which household will psychic energy grow? Of course in the one that strives toward the future. This is neither simple nor easy. People are too attached to the present. When We speak against the idea of desiring reward, the one who is attached to the present will not be able to understand the vital importance of this advice. But the one who is striving toward the future will not even think about reward, and he will regard any reward that comes as new shoes for the next journey. In this way, the guiding fires are lighted and psychic energy grows. Everything is developed through experience. And gained experience is comprehended by penetrating into the future. It is opposed to purposeless vegetating. Agni Yoga (1929) - 512:
It is easier to discern the inner qualities that people reveal by their speech and actions than to see the geological stratifications of the soil. Therefore, in selecting the fiery ones, observe the way in which they respond to the tests presented to them. With psychic development the revealing process increases, and one deepens the way already begun. Few are those in whom the true essence does not become evident. With the process of fiery development, one's ability to unerringly judge manifested events will grow. Out of the straight-knowledge, foretold so long ago, will burst forth the fire of intensified psychic energy. What can be concealed from it? Agni Yoga (1929) - 535:
535. If you desire, by power of the will, to see parts of your own aura, you will find it impossible. It is necessary to desire it, but the law of psychic energy also requires suitable conditions. Such conditions are not established in an instant; they must be built on a foundation of higher influences. But the way to higher influences is not easy either, since they can be reached only through open gates. Each failure in communion with the source of the subtlest energies closes the gates. A proper understanding of the requirements for fruitful communion is needed. It depends not only on the intensity of striving, but also on the careful consideration of surrounding conditions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 538:
538. When all books are read and their words have been studied, then it remains to apply in life what has been learned. If books are read again and again, and their words carefully noted, their application can still remain outside of life, and not even the strongest signs will compel one to change one's habits. Yet one has to find a way to develop mobility of consciousness. The heart can sense the shame of an unworthy waste of time. Agni Yoga (1929) - 540:
540. True, people make contact with many kinds of energy, but in most cases in a very limited way, and they experience only one aspect of the energy. Out of this limitation can arise many dangers. For example, universal electrification is of benefit to civilization, but since people approach it too one-sidedly, the artificial saturation of space by electricity may cause dangers. One can receive discharges of considerable strength in places highly charged with electricity. But if the cause is intensified so also will be the effects. Thus, instead of just a powerful discharge, mass destruction can occur. Likewise, one can envision the overfilling of space with currents of many kinds of energy, causing most unexpected disturbances in life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 540:
Of course, you may be certain that We do not speak against the mastery and application of energies, but We are concerned and want to warn that it is urgent to acquire protection when making contact with new energies. All Our experiences indicate that psychic energy will always be ready to transmute the assault of other energies into something useful. We saw how psychic energy could, like inoculation, prevent the possibility of sickness. In the same way, it can transform the effects of all other energies into beneficial ones. Agni Yoga (1929) - 545:
The cultivation of straight-knowledge requires careful striving; therefore both the best and the simplest ones will achieve an equal ease of understanding. But the more ordinary consciousness is obstructed by its own preconceived ideas, unable to separate the phantom from the real. It is intoxicated, not by narcotics, but by its own way of thinking. The fixation of ideas, inculcated in childhood by the conventions of daily life, weakens attempts at sensible thinking. Agni Yoga (1929) - 546:
546. Fundamental and irreplaceable is the element of fire. Similarly without substitute is psychic energy. The most self-sufficient, the most refined, the most upthrusting energy is the true Daughter of Fire! Not without reason do We call you to the Fiery Conqueress. Every manifestation of enthusiasm precipitates a particle of the treasure. Each exaltation before nature and Beauty gathers the seeds of light and creates a ray of victory. Long ago I said, "Through Beauty thou hast Light." Is it possible that We say this only to give pleasure? Each Indication has undeniable and urgent importance. Thus, enthusiasm will be the shortest way to the accumulation of psychic energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 548:
One can review a complete chain of events and evaluate their sequence. In this also do we differ from animals, who cannot connect the separate moments. The teaching about comparing events provides a new way of acquiring psychic energy. If people would learn to understand the events of their lives according to their consciousness at the time, they would be able to progress from the level at which they have been stalled. Agni Yoga (1929) - 568:
568. The growth of consciousness is accompanied by attacks of anguish, which are truly unavoidable. A growing awareness of the differences between the conditions of Infinity and those of earthly reality cannot but provoke the sympathies of a fair consciousness. There is no way to Infinity without a sensitivity to one's surroundings. Be assured that the greater the consciousness, the greater the anguish. Agni Yoga (1929) - 573:
573. Nervous choking is often the result of an overburdening of the Chalice when its accumulations are not used consciously. Children can suffer from this, which indicates that their former experiences were considerable. Of course, thoughtful care and quiet occupation will balance the struggle between spirit and body. The throat, teeth, and eyes may likewise remind one about the struggle of unmanifested accumulations. In the same way, one should pay attention to what can be called consumption, which also may be provoked by the center of the Chalice. Agni Yoga (1929) - 576:
576. Sometimes you may notice peculiarities in the way We express Ourselves. One must say that, although perfect correctness of form can be attained, in a telegram one pays more attention to the meaning. Agni Yoga (1929) - 580:
580. It is correct to presume that evolution is propelled at times of great cosmic reaction. But this does not mean that people should not prepare themselves for it. Each conscious, thinking individual seeks anxiously for the future direction of evolution. If this direction is sensed, then common sense will strive to approach the right path more speedily. Our Teaching does not coerce, but indicates the way. Not mysticism, but logic of mind, is offered to the seekers. Agni Yoga (1929) - 580:
We say, let the books of the Teaching be published in a normal way. Let them be without an author's name, to exclude personal interest. In a few years people will understand that experience and deep study have produced these Teachings. Those who find the time for study of the books will enter the new world structures as welcome guests. Thus the mist of savagery will be replaced by refined understanding. Agni Yoga (1929) - 581:
581. Usually people think that these days are absurd with complexity; but if, without prejudice, we compare these times with others, we shall see that during the last ten years much has been simplified, opening the way to evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 586:
586. One can easily strengthen the action of vegetable remedial substances by increasing the metalization of the soil. In this way, even slow-acting medications can be made more powerful and rapid in their effects. Instructive experiments can be performed using the fortified seeds over generations. With short-lived plants these experiments do not require many years. Even the third generation will show considerable change. Agni Yoga (1929) - 591:
Affirm that the refining of consciousness is the magnet that attracts all beneficial energies. The consciousness, an inexhaustible treasure, will lead to the summits, where victory is found. Is it worthy of man to let his consciousness be overgrown with weeds? It is essential to consider whither one wishes to propel oneself. The fire of consciousness will illumine the way. Agni Yoga (1929) - 599:
599. Certainly, one of the main tasks of the coming evolution will be to transform our view of the so-called abstract into a recognition of it as cognizable reality. The study of psychic energy will make possible a completely new approach to one's surroundings. The contrasting results of selfish versus altruistic actions have until the present been seen in an abstract way, but let us henceforth examine them from the point of view of the chemism of the various centers. Different thoughts and actions issue from different centers. Hence, their emanations are chemically different, as is their visible radiance. The effects react on the creator himself and on his surroundings. Thus, it would seem that the most abstract will become weighable and measurable. One of the simplest experiments will be the weighing of an individual under the impact of his different thoughts. A sensitive scale and sharpness of thought will provide clear contrasts. This is not a science for hermits but is knowledge for the improvement of life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 605:
605. The mind vacillates, but the consciousness triumphs. This is not a contradiction, but a reference to surface and essence. Which way to turn? Even a child will say, "To the essence." Even a child knows to peel the fruit in order to refresh itself with the juice. Nothing should impede us from the task of regenerating our consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 617:
617. The sacred fire of spirit opens the way to the Teaching, but the main aspiration of the disciple should be the kindling of his own fires. We shall affirm the Chalice of Aspiration, but the disciple himself must fill the Chalice of Achievement. Agni Yoga (1929) - 626:
626. Just as the stream finds its way through the rocks, unconcerned about the structure of the stones, so does the Agni Yogi make his way through the customs of his own national culture. On one's way to the heights of consciousness, neither boundaries, nor limitations, nor prohibitions exist for the one who has ignited the light of his consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 626:
Ancient Israel, seeking the way to the Highest, and the Mayans, who gained knowledge about the boundaries of states of consciousness, remind us about the course of the quest. Just as fire knows no boundaries, so does the consciousness of an Agni Yogi proceed without obstacles. Agni Yoga (1929) - 633:
As you have heard, one can observe the growth of hair in a similar way. It is instructive to observe the capillary structure of the hair, as a conductor of consciousness. Also, study of the pores of the skin will provide some very important observations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 635:
635. It could be asked, if things do occur such as those heard of in the Tibetan monastery, then why are such manifestations not heard of in the West? Of course, the West also has many cases of the same order, but often the true nature of the phenomena is overlooked. The way of thinking in the East is more refined in some aspects. Therefore I advise you to notice and evaluate all facts. We despise superstition. All prejudice must be left behind. Agni Yoga (1929) - 651:
651. Attentiveness can be tested in a simple way. Move an object to a new place; if it remains unnoticed, do the same with a larger object and observe what "elephant" finally attracts the "sharp" eye. Test yourself and others. Test for fear, for irritation, and for laziness - and for all failings that cause the litmus paper to blush with shame. There is no need of complicated invocations, since simple attentiveness moves one many steps further. Thus one should begin to develop the "eagle-eye." Agni Yoga (1929) - 653:
653. The thought of obedience to a Teacher is foreign to humanity. But how can a spirit not succeed when the Teacher is the Leading Beacon? How can the disciple lose his fire when the Teacher is the kindler of all fires? How can the Shield of the Teacher be an obstacle to the disciple when it is the Teacher who impels his fiery striving? In the consciousness of humanity lives a germinal desire to strive for a common work that leads all forward, in unity. But humanity must learn independent action, and must implement the affirmed thoughts of the Teacher. Thus does human evolution achieve harmony with Cosmic Reason. Humanity must learn to create by the higher way. Agni Yoga (1929) - 659:
Why is your mission so effective? Because it carries within it Our pledge of Cooperation. Thus We affirm Hierarchy based upon the law of succession. When the Cosmic Law is realized, a true understanding of the Chain of Hierarchy is established. Thus, the one who better fulfills his tasks will be closer to Hierarchy. The Hierarchy of Service is but the manifestation of the fulfillment of an even Higher Will. Only in this way do We affirm the Law of Hierarchy. And thus does Cosmic Law enter life. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 6:
Do not reject that degree of Spatial Fire which opens the way to the far-off worlds. In it is contained the shield of the future. The manifestations of clouds, winds and rain are the irrigation of the planet; but the assertion of cosmic forces cannot be conceived as being only atmospheric manifestations. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 12:
12. To reverberate with the rhythm of the Cosmos means to realize the entire magnitude of Infinity. Three principles are affirmed by the way of evolution. Begin to show understanding of the pledge. Do not - indeed do not - manifest indifference to the Source which nurtures you and all that exists! Ponder deeply and you will see that the great Spiritual Toilers of humanity have nurtured their psychic energy by merging with the Infinite. Their striving ecstasy toward the highest beauty was limitless! Their achievement toward the manifested Ordainment was boundless! I have said that the merging with the cosmic rhythm will provide the synthesis of All-being, in the invisible and the visible. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 15:
15. One must choose between the darkness of error and the grandeur of Truth. The spirit will determine the understanding affirmed by ages. It is unbefitting to traverse by way of a very low arch, starting from a point on a low plane and returning to the same plane. Why waste the energy, if we must knock again at the lowest gates? Prepare for your spirit a beautiful garden, not in the desert waste but on the summit of attainment. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 29:
29. The higher world sometimes seems to people like a hallucination or delusion. Each one understands it in his own way, and each one is afraid to confess his understanding of Cosmos. From the point of view concerned with the elements to that concerned with the "Mighty Creator," man does not fear to create various phantasmagories and will not cease the creation of excess baggage. The human spirit carries many bundles, and hence comes the difficulty of ascent into the higher sphere. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 29:
The reorganization of life by way of cosmic fires will provide the salvation, but fear overcomes people at the thought of a reorganization of life. The old outworn forms attract, and thus do traditions originate. If the concept of tradition is regarded as one that leads to a foundation, then benefit may be derived, for a broadened consciousness will lead to a covenant of wisdom. But the traditions of our contemporary life do not allow the spirit to strive toward the higher spheres. The church has it dogmas; families have walls of restrictions erected by the forefathers; nations have laws which deprive them of the affirmation of independence. Thus, deprived of the spirit of beauty, how will they perceive Infinity? Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 53:
53. The spatial fires of Cosmos and the elements of nature set atremor the spheres, calling to life all that exists. The Cosmic Fire ignites one manifestation of life and combines it with others in the chain of processes. He who cannot surround himself with the realization of the grandeur of the eternal, limitless labor of Cosmos deprives himself of the greatest comprehension of life. The one to whom the spatial possibilities are accessible perceives how limited the planet is and sees that it is manifested only as a shield for those who regard reality as just the narrow path of earthly life. When the spirit is able to fly to the heights of the spheres and contemplate the life of the planet as a beautiful stage, and not one bound by a curved line, then one may vouch that this spirit will cross the way of fiery evolution. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 56:
Observations of the primary forms of the glacial period and succeeding epochs demonstrate to what an extent the form of a solid body gave evidence of the density of spirit. Therefore, Fire may be accepted as the creator of the higher forms. The Fire of Space is the pledge of the future evolution of Fire. Evolution cannot pursue its course by way of densification; only subtle understanding and the refined cognition of Infinity will indicate the path of humanity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 69:
69. The basis of being will be inscribed into the Book of Life, and when the consciousness will reach the level of realization of eternal unity, then will it be possible to tell humanity, "Construct your life upon the principle of unity." How many spirits will be able to express themselves in the higher way? Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 78:
78. The process toward perfection can lead humanity to higher worlds. For this, it is necessary to affirm the understanding of non-transistoriness. When the focus of knowledge will be widened into new angles and a way will be found to transform the nets into spatial fires, then the world of new forms will be unlimited. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 79:
79. How can one attain the consciousness of striving toward perfection? Not by asserting the termination of the entire structure of Cosmos; not by denying the interrelation of the higher worlds with our planet; not by professing that there is any deadness in spatial forces. Spirit is affirmed as fire, and the cosmic flame is without cessation. Following the law of Fire, we can establish the way toward perfection. The fire of the sun and the fire of the spirit are our creative forces. The warmth of the sun and the warmth of the heart are our life-givers. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 83:
The vibration of the seed of the spirit guides the affirmation - and, I shall add, unerringly. The beauty of union affords to thought the way. In the seed of the spirit lives the realization of beauty and knowledge. The nature of the higher union vouches for better worlds. The very best picture of earthly welfare is but a pale shadow in comparison with the joy of cosmic union. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 86:
I say that the spirit, in its kernel, has a predestined infinite path in Cosmos. The tendency to dissociate oneself from the affirmed path becomes the way which carries the spirit off into space. In the kernel of spirit we shall find that path which leads into Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 97:
97. Verily, limitless is the beauty of Cosmos, when by the way of the heart we can penetrate into the consciousness of the Cosmic Breath. The ascent is predestined by the manifestation of all the cosmic combinations under the pure sign of cosmic unity. Observing the occurrences on the planet, We may only say, "Great is your destination; affirm yourself, manifesting ascent!" The heart was always considered as the symbol of the "guiding one." Life expands by that symbol. The guiding one and the guided are affirming the significance of the Cosmic Consciousness. The expected one and the expectant are expressing Cosmic Reason. The calling one and the responding one are expressing Cosmic Accord. All the feelings of the Builder of Cosmos are directing the moves into the higher life. Yes, yes, yes! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 99:
99. The creativeness of Infinity on the far-off worlds manifests the most varied combinations. Each element, when combining with a kindred element has at hand all factors required for the best combination. Instead of proceeding by way of laboratory explosions, rays will transform everything. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 100:
Nature has the same exemplary existence. Diverse improvements call forth better forms. Higher conditions afford man better possibilities. These possibilities are limitless. The higher, the more subtle. The more vivid the understanding of the far-off worlds, the more vivid the attainments. And the way of ascent, through the kindling of the centers, is indicated to man. The entire transmutation, which is the threshold of the higher, boundless creativeness, is attained in life on Earth. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 113:
113. The human spirit is raised by Us to the level of the highest understanding of the manifestations of Cosmos. When We call toward Infinity, it is in accord with the highest principle. Did the first man think about such attainment? The Cosmic Magnet of evolution is predestined as an eternal attraction, indicating the way toward perfection. The abolishment of the understanding of a boundless manifestation is unjustified. Each new day offers new possibilities for approaching the limitless growth. The absence of finiteness assures a direct consequence designating the beginning of each completion. The succession of gates which lead to new spheres We shall call Infinity. Creativeness of spirit increases with each new current of evolution. Verily the human spirit is unaware of its treasury, the expression of which spirals upward during an affirmed striving. Find application for each of the fires of Space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 117:
Why does Earth dissipate so much its treasures? The origin of self-sacrificing achievement is the foundation of all pure beginnings. The self-sacrificing achievement of the Mother of the World is reflected in spirit-creativeness as the refulgence of Cosmos. Let us accept as law the manifested sacred achievement. The beauty of life is contained in cosmic unity, and the principle of life is based upon the affirmation of an achievement. The self-sacrifice in the achievement links the spirit with the highest manifestations of Be-ness. Fullness of life may be expressed by the spirit who carries the chalice of self-sacrifice on his way toward Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 118:
118. The foundation of creative life can be affirmed only by psycho-dynamics. Psycho-dynamics can be affirmed upon the principles of the spatial energies. Whether the spirit manifests a cosmic and conscious aspect or affirms the consciousness by its attunement with the spatial cliche, the principle of inducing the manifestations of cosmic forces by way of fusion is one. Only by this unification are the forms of space created. Diffusion cannot produce entities which are not subject to the same law. The cause of human ills is in its inconsistency of strivings. Cosmos, in creating, requires stratifications which can grow step by step. When humanity will understand that striving leads to the cognition of these steps, then one can vouch for the path leading to Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 125:
The changes of races and lives could have been progressing by a different way. At the birth of a man, and at the birth of races, a goal-fit correlation of resistances with the creative tasks is established. The cosmic magnetism foresees all things; the results of the resistance react upon humanity as manifested destructions of overweighted structures built upon false foundations. But in creating in harmony with the Cosmic Magnet, we attain the principles of true evolution. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 152:
152. When the far-off worlds spread out before the human consciousness, new dimensional concepts appear. When one can perceive even on our planet forms created by the finer energies, how is it possible not to manifest understanding of refinement of forms? Continuous perfectment directs itself toward Infinity. Thus, the rhythm of perfecting is so drawn to the rhythm of the Cosmic Magnet! It is not an outer striving but a development by way of psycho-life. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 169:
Let us recall the parable of the young girl who in spirit cognized the Teacher as the crown of her existence. Such a path may be regarded as an irresistible advance toward the sun. Each spirit may predicate for himself an uninterrupted path. The main rhythm lies in the desire for the Common Good. Thus, the way of the spirit leads unwaveringly to the affirmed consummation. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 172a:
Now about parallelism. Indeed, Cosmic Reason draws together the single particles of its magnetic force. But parallelism does not always proceed by the way of the Origins. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 180:
180. The principle of analogy is applicable to all that exists. Life diverges along the radii of the heart because these radii correlate with the Cosmic Magnet. Those spirits that advance by way of interweaving are so harmonized that they manifest an analogy which creates the highest and purest harmonies. The creativeness of the spirits on the planet will be revealed as a new chord created by this harmonization. These harmonies are very beautiful, since they are related to the harmonies of the higher spheres. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 181:
Of course, men are so accustomed to their own interpretation of balance that they reason in the same way about the distribution of forces. However, cosmic forces are not subject to such distribution. Were it so, a mutual annihilation would occur in Cosmos! The Cosmic Magnet, acting rationally, cannot create for the purpose of mutual annihilation. Creation in the Universe is vast, and there is a constant prevailing whirlwind, which carries out into Infinity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 199:
After the differentiation of Atoms has taken place, the life throb carries the particles toward various ends. A combination of particles is carried along, moved by the force of Fire. During blending of the atom, this process is subject to the law of the nature of the Cosmic Magnet. The consciousness gathers in the same way as the force of the Magnet. During separation, instinct guides the tension of each inception as a new cosmic force. The earthly existence of the atom and its consciousness is affirmed as the psycho-life itself. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 314:
314. The course that aims toward evolution conforms to the tensity of the task when the rays of the luminaries work in the direction of the Cosmic Magnet. In this way the creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet conforms with a course of the luminaries. Verily, those tasks which are in the direction of the surging Materia Lucida are recipients of all the subtlest energies. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 355:
355. The consciousness of the creative principle lends consciousness to the entire constructiveness in Cosmos. When the cosmic seed is gathered, the consciousness of the creative principle is made manifest. The compound of the striving seed gathers always in such a way that the impulse shows the quality of striving toward conscious creativeness. The creative impulse always corresponds to the law of attraction. The Spatial Fire generates its seeds. Humanity generates its seeds in each intent. The growth of consciousness will propel humanity toward creativeness with Cosmos and will tense all spiritual levers. When the consciousness of the seed acts against the affirmed Magnet, different currents are manifested. When construction is directed in line with the creative impulse, evolution may be discerned. Hence, the earthly ties must be constructed most solicitously. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 363:
When the coarse early human forms were unable to penetrate into the pure spheres, all evolutionary cycles became prolonged. Now that the consciousness has become refined, even though only in a material way, the understanding of the cooperation of the spheres is within reach of humanity. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 368:
The free energies are inherent in Cosmos, and they have no definite drive; therefore, the casually entering elements give incidental formulae. As in Cosmos, so also in the human consciousness, the entrance of incidental energies provides a new formula. When the spirit cannot determine its direction, the incidental energies take the upper hand. And the striving of each manifested link of karma is altered by the manifestation of incidental energies. Therefore, humanity on its way to evolution must strive to the cognizance of the seed of the spirit. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 398:
398. The cosmic dates are reflected upon all the subtle energies. The appearance of the subterranean fires is under such tension that the centers of the Agni Yogi verily reverberate. Hence, the Fire, straining to manifest itself, stirs unrest in the Agni Yogi. Indeed, at the present time, the fires of all spheres are highly strained, and the cosmic decision thus manipulates events. The centers of the Agni Yogi sense all that occurs and all the elements which are finding their way through. When the centers are kindled, the Agni Yogi senses especially sharply and a fiery manifestation is evoked. The centers must be particularly protected and they must be permitted to rest. The magnetic currents strongly attract the subterranean fire. Today you witnessed an explosion of the subterranean fire. When an explosion gathers, the centers give warning - a most precise indicator. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 5:
5. The magnetic currents of the human aura penetrate the most dense regions. Certainly, science must call these emanations psychic energy. Indeed, adjustments should be made in regard to these manifestations of inexhaustible energy. Tensive properties propel the psychic seeds and form a sphere conducive to striving. The nature of the emanations can produce a powerful tension. Depending upon the way the streams of these emanations of a blended aura are directed, the power of this energy is either destructive or constructive. Thus, from human emanations it will be possible to derive the most heterogeneous energies. Conscious handling of the emanations of the human aura will afford an achievement of great fiery creativeness. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 30:
30. Upon the evolutionary path energies strive toward the process of perfection. The manifestations of forms, being subject to the impulse of evolution, fuse in space. In this impulse there is a conscious process. The creativity of the Cosmic Magnet proceeds by way of conscious perfecting. Only by way of the higher process may one approach the creativeness of cosmos. How, then, is it possible not to accept progress by way of perfecting? When the spirit is aware of an infinite path, each movement should breathe with striving. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 31:
31. The one-sided understanding of man carries him into a closed circle from which there is no outlet. Having failed to accept the affirmation of Truth, man has thereby deprived himself of the path of self-perfecting. Hence, when the manifestation of destruction approaches, there is no way out of the closed circle. Therefore, the evolving spirit inevitably attains the striving for the manifestation of Fire. Therefore, those who are imbued with the Truth of Our Teaching establish the affirmation of fiery evolution. Thus, the Carriers of Fire imbue evolution with creativeness. Therefore, the assertion of the fire of the centers is Our manifestation. Therefore, when We say that all which is affirmed by Us is the highest ordainment, it means that the Cosmic Magnet is thus expressing its Will. Thus let us remember. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 70:
70. The absolute is not contained in a transitory form, but the spirit of the form expresses Absolute Reason. The shell of the cosmic seed in its transmutations is subject to the law of time. Thus, the cosmic form is renewed eternally, but the substance of the striving seed depends upon the Cosmic Magnet. Thus, the beauty of Be-ness is saturated by the Cosmic Magnet. The spirit which has discerned the substance of karma aspires to liberate the seed from its encasing shells. These shells gather like mist around the seed. Each seed goes through its battle on its way to the Infinite. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 120:
120. The attainment of a spiritual step can direct humanity to the source of Truth. Only by way of tension and by way of striving may one progress toward evolution. The visible world brings to humanity a concept of the invisible one, and the creativeness of spirit can direct toward cognizance of the invisible. The creativeness of spirit can reach the highest summits. Hence, when the cosmic tension is invisibly transmitted to man, We call it cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet. Spirit-creativeness is attained by cooperation with the Cosmic Magnet. When the spirit verily realizes the tension and direction of the Cosmic Magnet, it is able to build the steps of ascent. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 121:
121. The achievement of the spirit is great when the fires are being transmuted. The law of transmutation draws in its wake every striving. As an eternal teacher the spirit strains all possibilities. The fiery transmutation not only affirms the subjection of the lower to the higher but also draws the highest striving from the substance of the spirit. Therefore, when the spirit verily decides to renounce its encumbrances it opens the way to transmutation. Therefore, the disciples must remember that transmutation is granted only when the spirit has conquered selfhood. Selfhood is the progenitor of all grayish encumbrances. Hence, when the manifestation of egotism thus obscures the spirit, it can be stated that the fire of transmutation cannot contact it. Thus let everyone remember! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 122:
122. The responding foundation is abundantly manifest in cosmic construction. Each energy has its own responding vibration, and the predetermining force depends upon the vibration of receptivity of the energy, which establishes perfection of form. The same law is at work in human constructiveness; thus, the responding vibration is established by the principle of attraction. The principle of responding vibration is inlaid in the responsibilities of humanity. Having lost subtleness of receptivity, humanity has lost subtlety of the senses. The responding vibration is inaccessible to such a coarse man. Therefore, since the striving toward responding vibration is inscribed upon Our Shield, one must perceive the way to responsibility. Let us conclude with a call for sensitiveness. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 124:
124. Advancement toward evolution predicates the tension of all centers. All progress of peoples depends upon the striving of the centers. Humanity has constructed its steps upon non-acceptance of the law of the centers and of the true tensions. The ascent of the spirit is tensed by the highest centers. Therefore, movement into evolution can be manifested only when the spirit has realized the greatness of Fire. Manifestations of fire and of the centers will give a new science to humanity. The creativeness of the heart is strained by the center of the Chalice. Thus, the progress of the manifestations of Fire depends upon the tensity of spirit and the accumulations of the Chalice. Having surrounded its established world with thorns, humanity has indeed lost its way. Thus, the manifestation of Our Teaching will give the wings to humanity and open the path to Infinity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 135:
135. The sensitiveness of an Agni Yogi purifies in the same way the layers of accumulations with his fires. The fiery concept can bring out all the higher functions of an Agni Yogi. Only the fire purifies and creates. All the manifestations are intensified by Fire; furthermore, the date approaches when Fire will be raging. Only a new step, defining the turning point of humanity toward the new manifestation, can be given for this decisive and affirmed epoch. Hence, since the decisive battle before the advent of the Epoch of Maitreya has been sanctioned, a fiery experiment is being placed before humanity. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 145:
145. Human accumulations create a network which encircles humanity with a manifested web of denials. This concretely established net of denials acts as an impenetrable covering. The net is punctured by arrows from similar spheres. The spheres which surround the planet are formed in this way. The creativity of Cosmos depends so greatly on the attraction of identical energies that all formations are confirmed under the law of attraction. The law of Light is so powerful that the transmutation of the rays brings into tension the necessary currents. Thus Light engulfs the darkness, and the network which surrounds our planet can be dispersed by the current of rays. The stroke of the rays upon the dark covering sets up the rhythm of Cosmos. The steps of evolution are built upon this rhythm. Thus, the world is manifesting an upheaval, and the cosmic energy stands ready to enter into the course of the world rhythm. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 248:
248. In our actions, when the spirit begins to create, the predestined nears fulfillment. But the striving to the predestined encounters many obstacles. Knowing the law of the Cosmic Magnet, and of tension, We repeat about enemies and obstacles. The Blessed One decreed joy, and we ascend by obstacles. Thus, the proceeding battle strains forth new possibilities. Thus, Our Way is immutable. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 315:
315. The undertakings of man show potentialities of all degrees and direct all strivings into a center of tensity. The manifold human undertakings are strained by various essences. In evolution, the battles for the treasures of Space are clearly defined. Thus, the advancement of the grades of energies is within the power of humanity, and the degree of retardation of evolution rests also in the hands of man. Verily, two categories intensify the world of action. The Carriers of Fire and the opponents of evolution both assert the evolutionary battle. Thus, the progress of humanity proceeds by way of the battle of evolution. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 335:
335. The predetermination of the future is greatly intensified when there is affirmed a consequence of striving to the Cosmic Magnet. When this consequence comes into force, each of its steps achieves its own form. The chain of epochs is molded by the way of predestination. Thus, knowing the present, one can predetermine the future. One may determine every magnetic vibration that produces the striving of a nation. The study of causes will produce definite results. Thus, let each nation trace the fundamental quality of its aspirations and yearnings. The best indicator will be spiritual progress. Thus, through limitless striving there is established an intensive advancement into evolution. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 359:
359. A tensed psychic thought, in conjunction with the subtle feelings, gives the highest creative power. The creativeness of refined feelings is impelled by subtle energies. Only when thought is lawfully propelled into higher spheres do these strivings produce creative tensions. Therefore, the refinement of feelings and sensations is kindred to the tensed seeker of Fire. Cosmic thought can penetrate into a psychically refined consciousness. The realization of both subtle and crude assimilations will mark the first step in the progress of humanity. Thus, on the way to the Towers, one must remember the subtleness of psychic thought. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 371:
371. The energy that destroys the tension of cosmic forces is the very subtle might that builds new possibilities. The creativity of energies is comprised in the shifting of old accumulations. Only when the power of destruction gives way to other powerful impulses can the cosmic shifting be asserted. The impelling creativeness of the Magnet can be defined as the spirit of the shifting. Only thus can one build the cosmic steps. The coming evolutionary movement proceeds by way of shifting. Thus, life is built by progression in the drive of cosmic magnetic power. Limitless is the cosmic creativeness! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 458:
458. Cosmic reconstruction requires combinations affirmed by correspondence. When a spirit responds to cosmic reconstructions, a link between Cosmos and man is being established. Hence, when the spirit creates together with Cosmos the cosmic link is affirmed. How can one be affirmed in the cosmic reconstructions? Only through the quality of correspondence. the quality of correspondence gives impetus to all cosmic constructions, and humanity proclaims in this way the testimony of the advance of its spirit. Thus, a limitless correspondence is being affirmed. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 480:
480. The creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet aggregates all the best energies. The quality of the energy attracts to its seed corresponding energies. Hence, the saturation of space depends so greatly upon the quality of striving. To such an extent does the quality of each impulse establish the manifestation of action that its basic quality is its very impulse. Thus, the thought of humanity is determined by the striving that is in the impulse. The only way to realization of the creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet is the cognizance of most subtle fire at its base. Thus is Infinity affirmed. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 512:
512. Creation through the integrated heart attracts all power. Creation through the integrated spirit attracts all the best energies. Even countless inventions are concerned with the power of unification. Why, then, not accept that the creativity of the Great Plan is saturated with the impulse of unification. Thus, all the mighty energies are created through the attraction of concordance with the Cosmic Magnet. The striving spirit finds its way to concordance. Thus is the saturation of Space in operation. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 515:
515. The Cosmic Magnet is intensified by the impellent Fire. The extent to which humanity through the expansion of consciousness can accept the direction of the Magnet depends upon the striving of the spirit. Only this lever can indicate the way to the magnet of Fire. Only the quest of the spirit can give a direction to the Source of energy. Thus can one affirm coordination and propel the spirit toward Truth. Hierarchy (1931) - 6:
I, Ruler of Shambhala say, "The principle of life is the affirmation of the expanse of cosmic energy and the way of creative Fire!" Hierarchy (1931) - 24:
The quest for Shambhala varies widely in the spiritual domain. And is it possible that people believe they will attain the Community of Shambhala through invasion or through fasting? To him who is aware of the path to Us, let us say, "Walk by the path of love. Walk by the path of labor. Walk by the path of the shield of faith!" To him who has found Our Image in his heart, We shall say, "Walk by the way of the heart and the Chalice will affirm the path!" To him who, through conceit, thinks he has attained the path, We shall say, "Go and learn from the spirit who knows consummation." Hierarchy (1931) - 25:
25. The stream of karma rushes like a torrent, and consciousness may transform this tide into a repeated sacred union of beauty. But the way in which people understand the karmic stream is attested in human deeds. The evidence of the affirmation of karma and of union is attested by Us as the greatest Truth. Hierarchy (1931) - 27:
27. Verily, the tortuous line of the spirit retards its growth. A spasmodic striving induces an explosion which rends space. Each striving wave leads to creativeness. Each descending action induces an explosion. The most awful action is the rejection of the given Decrees. On the way to the Brotherhood one must understand that the highest Hierarch has his entrusted ones. Therefore, none should deny that which is given through Our entrusted ones, otherwise the higher steps will be inaccessible. Therefore I will repeat this until the consciousness is imbued with the greatest principle. Hence, you denying ones, guard this treasure that is given you for ascent! Hierarchy (1931) - 30:
30. The thought of obedience to a Teacher is alien to people. How can a spirit be the loser when the Teacher is the leading Beacon? How can the disciple lose his fire when the Teacher kindles all fires? How can the Shield of the Teacher hold back the disciple if he is already inspired by the Teacher? Thus, in the consciousness of humanity dwells only a faint desire to strive for mutual cooperation. But humanity must learn to act independently and to embody all the thoughts affirmed by the Teacher. Thus Cosmic Mind achieves evolution. Thus humanity must learn to construct by a higher way. Verily, by emulating the Teacher you assimilate his Image. Hierarchy (1931) - 52:
52. Do not accustom the young ones to expect great manifestations according to their human measure. Such an outworn measure does not correspond to reality, for even in a physical sense people have greatly distorted the concept of immensity. The mind cannot comprehend that only the result defines the true grandeur. Each action can be measured only in accordance with its relation to Hierarchy and Infinity. Thus, these concepts will be like signs leading to reality. Hence, teach the young ones to think first of Infinity, remembering, moreover, that no one should compare himself to a minute grain of sand as is usually the way of hypocrites. Our measure is guaranteed by an immense responsibility. We shall not err in measuring according to responsibility. Hierarchy (1931) - 53:
53. During the construction of the designated undertakings it should be remembered that construction always progresses onward. During a construction in the name of the Lord there is only one way that brings us the Creative Source - the way of the mighty Hierarchy, the path of the powerful guidance of the Great Service. Therefore, adhering to the creative principle impels the spirit to the affirmed law of Hierarchy. Each construction requires the realization of upward striving. Hence, only the law of obedience to Hierarchy can give a legitimate tensity. Only thus can one realize the path leading to the mighty Infinity. Hierarchy (1931) - 57:
57. Mean thoughts have been compared to crawling reptiles. Nothing is more analogous to this scum of the consciousness. Can one sit calmly in an armchair, knowing that beneath him crawl poisonous snakes and scorpions? One must free oneself from reptiles, and primarily on the path to Hierarchy. Condemnation of and blasphemy against the Lord are irreparable. Thus, each one who condemns the Hierarch must remember that his levity and crime will infect his karma for many ages. Verily, if there is only one way - through the Lord - to the one Light, then only extreme ignorance will allow destruction of this single path. One must assert striving to the Highest as the essence of life and assume a reverent attitude toward this salutary striving. By belittling the Hierarch one may condemn oneself and inflict perilous harm on many near ones. It is time to remember this! Hierarchy (1931) - 67:
67. You can perform one of the most useful psychic experiments. If you accept all Our Counsels and it seems to you that something indicated was not fulfilled or was not transmitted in accordance with your expectations, then immediately study the Counsel itself, applying the words in accordance with the customary human understanding; then recall all the circumstances that have taken place and consider all your own thoughts, worries, irritation, and all accompanying hazards and blunders. It is very significant to observe the events that have influence over the cosmic waves. One may see that however ponderous is our human burden, it cannot be compared to the minutest thought. In this way you can observe to what degree the psychic sphere has its own laws, beyond our three dimensions. Hierarchy (1931) - 79:
79. Already you know how tense is the time; and to those who are seized with fear, say that when the Lord lives within the heart, no hair will fall from one's head, and to each one a palace for body and spirit is allotted. But preserve your heart in purity, in order that I may enter there and surround you with armor. Remember that if you give in spirit to the Lord what has been taken from you, He will reward you a hundredfold. Thus, direct your thought to the Lord and let the Lord enter your heart. Without the Lord it will be narrow in the empty heart, and like peas in a dried sheepskin, wrath will jar within the empty heart. Fill your heart with the Lord so fully that no enemy can force his way through. Peace unto you. Hierarchy (1931) - 84:
84. How to affirm oneself in the Teaching? How to approach the higher law of Hierarchy? Only through refinement of thoughts and expansion of consciousness. How can one assimilate the Command from Above if there is no affirmation of correspondence? One should display receptivity to each energy. One should be able to adopt the vastness of the Teaching. Only correspondence can permit the saturation of the vessel. Therefore, the manifestation of breadth is worthy of a broad consciousness. On the way to Us one may attain only through Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 85:
85. All religions have introduced special movements and positions of the body that aid the accumulation of the energy and impel one to the Highest. When following Us, achievement may be arrived at through the saturation of one's heart, without fatiguing movements. He who succeeds through this means has an advantage, because the source of the heart is inexhaustible. The Image of the Lord, impressed upon the heart, will not grow dim and at any hour will be ready to help. This way of the heart is the most ancient, but it requires a considerable expansion of consciousness. One should not speak of the heart from the very first conversation, for then one may overburden it aimlessly. It is likewise aimless to speak of love if the heart does not yet contain the Image of the Lord. But the hour strikes when one must indicate the power of the heart. I advise addressing oneself to the heart, not only because the Image of the Lord is already close but for cosmic reasons. It is easier to cross an abyss if the link with the Lord is strong. Hierarchy (1931) - 87:
87. The omnipresent Fire imbues each vital manifestation. The omnipresent Fire intensifies each action. The omnipresent Fire impels each striving, each undertaking. Therefore, how is it possible not to be imbued with the omnipresent Fire? The cosmic might, which underlies each impulse of man and each creative force, is directed to a conscious constructiveness. How carefully one should gather these identical energies for the construction of a better future! Only a conscious approach toward mastery of the power of co-measurement can manifest creativeness worthy of a better step. Therefore, each one on the way to Us must strive to creativeness, consciously directing his perceptions. Hierarchy (1931) - 113:
113. They say, "We love and revere." But they remember it only like last winter's snow. Sleep is their lord! But the hour strikes, and the Lord will become their life and nurture. As lightning pierces the darkness, so bright will be the Image of the Lord. As a treasure they will guard each word from Above, for there will be no other way out for them. And few will be those who, having perceived Light, will be polluted by darkness. There is much of darkness around, and the path to the Lord is one. Remember about the Lord! Hierarchy (1931) - 116:
116. Certainly the sensitive organism of an Agni Yogi contacts the cosmic current. Each wave is reflected upon the centers, and the receptivity of a sensitive Agni Yogi affirms the cosmic waves. That is why all cosmic and earthly waves contact the fiery centers in this way. Hence, the health must be so protected. Certainly it is difficult, but the cosmic consciousness is so wondrous. Hierarchy (1931) - 126:
126. How can one avoid harm from the thoughts sent? Follow the one and same advice - intensify the striving toward the Lord. Along this direction one can acquire immunity. Therefore, I advise realizing Hierarchy from the highest spiritual striving to even the smallest bodily requirements; the silver thread is needed everywhere. Obstinacy and the black lodge will seek in every way to divert the thoughts from Hierarchy. Although subservience is highly developed among them, they keep it for themselves, knowing the immutability of this law. Hierarchy (1931) - 133:
133. What benefit can be derived from small experiments and observations! Without wasting time, the disciple can pay attention to a multitude of small manifestations. Every day amidst your usual occupations pay attention to the various sensations of your organism. Each one in his own way reflects the cosmic manifestations, but one should fearlessly notice each sensation. Similarly one can even observe the life of the usual household objects under the influence of a definite hand. Repeat this to those who forget the impact of personality and contact. Hierarchy (1931) - 155:
155. The consciousness not blended with the Lord cannot strive to the law of accumulation in the Chalice. Only the power of the Cosmic Magnet can bring the spirit close to the Teacher. Verily, the one who adheres to the Higher Consciousness receives the power of thought. Only when a spirit accepts all transmissions from Above can he broaden his consciousness, otherwise the power concealed within the Chalice cannot be awakened. Thus, the thread of the bond is the ladder of spirit upon which the power of the spirit ascends. Creativeness is affirmed by way of this wondrous thread. Thus, the ascent of the spirit proceeds through its bond with the Lord. Hierarchy (1931) - 171:
171. Hence, when understanding is not founded upon Hierarchy, the manifestations of the focus cannot be so vitally displayed, and each one who isolates himself cannot find his way to Us. Thus, there are so many roaming shadows who cannot turn the affirmed key. Thus so many strivings are lost in space. Therefore, upon the blending of the arcs of consciousnesses, We build the future. Thus, Our fiery law ordains the blending of consciousnesses. Thus, one should be affirmed in the realization of the focus. The spirit can approach the realization of this fiery law. The manifestation of Hierarchy is the basis of constructiveness. Hierarchy (1931) - 173:
173. Therefore there is no way by which one can escape responsibility. Even the smallest thought enters into the megaphone of space and attracts to itself the same kind of locust, causing the smoky atmosphere of the planet. Thought can purify by destroying the microbes of disintegration, but it can likewise attract unbridled elements. Not without reason do the dark ones use especially underdeveloped people for certain machinations. You often utter the word cult-ur; it means the cult of Light. I remind you of how great is the common responsibility before Light if each thought can either obscure or purify space. Thus let us remember. Hierarchy (1931) - 183:
183. The blended consciousness affords striving to the highest solution. Why, then, should such disunion take place when the entire Cosmos is affirmed upon the principle of blending? How can one be dissociated from the chain that holds the entire Cosmos? Lives must be built upon the principle of a tense cosmic chain. Only thus can Hierarchy establish the principle of fiery Service. Hence, on the way to Us one can attain only through Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 189:
189. Thus, thought can be commanded to direct itself to a benevolent intention. Humanity dreams of a better future, still it does not know how to pierce the depths of darkness, because the basis manifested by the Cosmic Fire is not observed in life. The laws of gravitation have lost their significance, hence only the law of purification can provide that which the planet has lost. Verily, only purification can provide the essentials for efflorescence. The key is within the spirit, and only this key can vouchsafe achievement. Hence, on the way to Us, the entire beauty of spirit must be understood. Hierarchy (1931) - 222:
222. Unusualness is a happy quality of each decision. Let us take the instance of an illness. The physician may give his best diagnoses and all his medicines, but this usual way may not lead to improvement. But a Yogi gives advice, and this unusual decision creates a strengthening condition. The medicine of a Yogi is not from an apothecary and avoids narcotics, but it contains the secretions of glands which, like food, strengthen the substance of the nerves. The same property is possessed by the secretions of trees, the resins of which can carry through the pores of the skin the same fortification for the nearest nerves. Certainly, purified resin can be taken internally. The best purification will be through the solar ray, but this requires a long time, because the process of sedimentation is very slow. Each oil may be purified just as slowly, but this purification is not to be compared with any chemical process. Thus the unusualness of the Yogi's advice has an advantage over the usualness of that of physicians. Thus act. Hierarchy (1931) - 223:
223. All events collect around one focus. All signs point to the one focus. One manifested fire exists in everything, the seed of which attracts all corresponding energies. Thus all cosmic events are fulfilled. Hence, only a full realization of the one focus can direct the spiritual quests to the affirmed seed. The immutability of creativeness enters vitally when the focus is realized. For thus, verily, striving enters into the channel of action! Therefore, only in this way can we attain steadfastness of spirit. Thus can one be imbued with a subtle realization of Infinity. Hierarchy (1931) - 263:
263. Each of Our Counsels was already given many times, but people's lives do not change. Yet space must be saturated, for there are many listeners. What does it matter in what body they are! All of you feel the great tension; each in his own way feels the predestined year. Therefore I say, Guard your health, preserve your courage, because without Us there is no advance. Harken with three ears. Hierarchy (1931) - 273:
273. Humanity comments in its own way on each ordained affirmation. It distorts in its own way each Ordainment from Above. It applies great principle to life in its own way. It asserts each manifested will in its own way. How can the great be contained in the small, and the cosmic in the personal? How can the great Servitor of Reason and of entire humanity be understood by a consciousness that recognizes only its own hearth? How can a self-denying Leader become affirmed in the understanding of a small daily routine? Only when a spark of devotion to Hierarchy burns in the heart will one find the Gates open. Only gratitude to the Teacher can reveal the entrance to the Gates. Each one who has chosen his own path must realize the loneliness of his orbit, because only love and devotion for Hierarchy include the spirit in the Chain of Light. Thus, each one determines his own karma. Only through Light do we approach Light. Hierarchy (1931) - 295:
295. Let us see how people understand Service to the Lord and Hierarchy. He who thinks of ascending only by prayer is far from Service. He who in his labor hopes to bring the best efforts for the good of humanity must adopt the Lord with his heart. He who does not relinquish his own comfort does not know how to serve Hierarchy. He who does not accept the Indications of the Hierarchy does not understand Service. Only when the heart is ready to accept consciously the affirmation sent by the Highest Will can it be said that the realization of Service is adopted. Thus, We are no lovers of funereal rites and of empty invocations to the Lord. Thus, We venerate the striving of disciples to the Service of Hierarchy. Hence it is so easy to observe how the one who does not accept the Service in spirit venerates the Lord and Hierarchy only so long as the way is convenient to him. Hierarchy (1931) - 296:
296. Thus, humanity is an accumulator and transmuter of the high energy which We have agreed to call psychic energy. The significance of humanity consists in its transmutation of this energy through consciousness and propelling it by way of Hierarchy into the higher spheres. The loss of the understanding of one's own predestination has thrown people back from the understanding of responsibility. Therefore, We remind again of the foundation of Existence. One must prepare oneself for the next evolution. Once again, one must draw closer to the great current and realize the principles of the renewal of life. You notice how greatly opposed We are to spiritism, but We often speak about the subtle bodies. We smile at contemporary hypnotism, but speak about rays and magnets. We advise re-examination of your pharmacopoeia, but offer a few fundamental medicines. Hierarchy (1931) - 298:
298. When humanity shall realize that space is saturated by the effects of human deeds, it will be possible to cure the planet. Like gases they poison Earth and densify the atmosphere. Therefore one should ponder upon affirmation of the obvious results. Humanity has forgotten that redemption must proceed by the karmic way. Therefore each accumulated step can be transmuted by striving toward the highest law of Hierarchy. The great Chain of Hierarchy gives life to the entire world, and the acceptance of this law can open a new access to energies. Thus one can build a better step. Hierarchy (1931) - 308:
308. An experienced sailor frowns at a dead calm of the sea, foreseeing the gathering of a storm, and smiles at the blustering wind, perceiving a successful navigation. Of such a sailor it is said that he knows the sea. We say that he knows life if he knows how to understand the difference between the inner and outer manifestations. Some fools shout, "Rebellion!" when they hear the cry of a pottery vender, and exult at the quiet when they see a closed market. Our way is to teach and to observe how different is the thought of dissolute people. Classes for thinking and the observation of life processes should be established in schools. It may often be noticed that a child understands the hidden meaning of an occurrence better than an adult. Only according to inner feeling can we approach a just evaluation. We accept a calm surface before a storm, and we do not pay attention to the blowing curtains at the doors. Thus, the formation of events will be understood. Hierarchy (1931) - 331:
331. Without culture there can be no international agreement or mutual understanding. Without culture the people's understanding cannot embrace all needs of evolution. Therefore the Banner of Peace comprises all subtle concepts that will lead to the understanding of culture. Humanity does not understand how to manifest reverence for that which comprises immortality of spirit. The Banner of Peace will bring the understanding of this lofty significance. Humanity cannot flourish without the knowledge of the greatness of culture. The Banner of Peace will open the gates to a better future. When countries are on the way to destruction, then even those who are spiritually depleted must understand in what the ascent consists. Verily, salvation lies in culture. Thus, the Banner of Peace brings a better future. Hierarchy (1931) - 338:
338. How does humanity expect to approach the Highest without acknowledging the entrusted earthly representatives of Hierarchy? How can a link be established if humanity does not admit the greatness of the Chain of Hierarchy? Thinking is infected so extensively by the poison of conceit that the entire cosmic balance is disturbed. Thus, on the way to Us one should adopt all the affirmations concerning Hierarchy as an anchor of salvation. Verily, Hierarchy is like a wondrous Light for humanity! As a mighty Shield, Hierarchy stands on watch! Hierarchy is affirmed as the link between the worlds! Hierarchy (1931) - 344:
344. At the time of world reconstruction one can hold fast only through affirmation of the New World. The ascertainment of the manifested decision can enter life only through great understanding of world regeneration by way of the great law of Hierarchy. Therefore, those who seek the New World must strive to the confirmation of the Decree of Hierarchy, which directs through the appointed Hierarchy. Only thus can balance be established in the world. Only a flamingly guiding Heart will manifest salvation. Thus, the world is in need of the affirmation of the law of Hierarchy! Hierarchy (1931) - 352:
352. Which path is the most affirmative one on the way to Us? The most unfailing way is the path of self-sacrificing achievement. The most wondrous fire is the flame of the heart saturated with love for Hierarchy. The achievement of such a subtle heart is affirmed by Service to the Highest Hierarchy. Hence, so wondrous is the self-sacrifice of the subtle heart. The spirit-creativeness and independent action of a sensitive server fierily imbue space. Thus the subtle heart responds to all cosmic occurrences. Thus, verily, the visible reverberates with the invisible, the present with the future, and the predestined takes place. Thus the self-sacrifice of the subtle heart imbues the world with flame. Hierarchy (1931) - 390:
390. How stupid are all who deny hope! How blind are those who affirm the advantage of wars! How few are the consciousnesses that can perceive the regeneration of the planet by way of culture! Certainly, those who do not comprehend creativeness by means of higher measures will perish in the same old upheavals. Those who do not comprehend the new ways are greatly in need of understanding the Epoch of Maitreya. The Banner of Peace and of the Lords will open all ways! Hierarchy (1931) - 437:
437. Truly, in the days of perturbations there exists only one salvation for humanity. Thought that leads to the understanding of Hierarchy is the only way by which humanity can be brought to the goal of realization of the highest affirmed Hierarchy. Thus, in the days of chaos one can say that only by following the Hierarchy can one reach the best step, for the leadership of the spirit is the all-comprising and all-encompassing might. Thus it can be asserted when the Cosmic Magnet transmits its might to humanity through the leadership of the spirit. Therefore, one should adopt progress through Hierarchy as the salvation of the planet. Hierarchy (1931) - 441:
441. In the mighty shifting of nations what can be the saving manifestation? What else can provide the direction to the Good if not the way toward Hierarchy? When the spirit of humanity sinks into the lower strata, what can bring it to the higher understanding if not adherence to Hierarchy? The Epoch of Fire approaches, which will bring to humanity great attainments and equally great transmutations, because the Epoch of Fire can be assimilated by the spirit that adheres to Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 451:
451. If one were to expound the condition and aims of Yoga, the number of applicants would not be great. For them the renunciation of selfhood would be dreadful. When a Yogi feels the same during want or plenty; when he feels himself only a disposer of means; when he feels his destination in bringing service to the world and his holiday in communion with the Higher Forces - such a way of life, with the assumption of all the burdens of surrounding imperfections, will not be pleasant to many. Many are altogether incapable of thinking about the future, lulling themselves with the misunderstood letters of the Scriptures. We must not think too much of the earthly, yet it is not said anywhere that we should not think of the future. The thought of the future is already like gates to the Infinite. Thus, think of the future, and you may be sure that this thought will be supported by Hierarchy. Heart (1932) - 7:
7. The heart is the focal point, but of all it is least egocentric. Not egoism dwells in the heart, but pan-humanity. Only reason enshrouds the heart with a cobweb of egocentricity. Mercy is measured not so much by so-called good actions, the cause of which can be too varied, but by the inmost kindliness; it kindles the light which shines in the darkness. Thus, the heart is verily an international organ. If we accept light as the symbol of the aura, then its parent will be the heart. How necessary it is to learn to feel one's heart not as one's own, but as the universal one. Only through this sensation can one liberate oneself from egoism, safeguarding the individuality of accumulations. It is difficult to contain individuality with universal containment, but not vainly is the magnet of the heart connected with the Chalice. One can understand how the heart radiates a special light, which is refracted in every way by the nerve substance. For the crystal of psychic energy can be variedly tinted. Heart (1932) - 15:
15. Though we be humiliated by the hypocrisy of ignoramuses, the way is one, and nothing will impede it if the heart is pure. It was wise to liken the heart to a ship, but a ship presupposes a helmsman. Courage is born of a pure heart. One can compare it to a rose, where the significance of the flower is in the number of its petals, but if they are torn off, the flower itself is injured. Thus, guard the defense of the heart. It is wise to understand that only the lord of the flower has access to all the petals. Heart (1932) - 36:
36. If you notice signs of the Elect, do not hinder the actions of this Emissary. One can know the signs of Agni Yoga and according to them recognize the path of the Chosen One. Thus, the manifestation of an Envoy consists not in externals but in unusualness of actions. It is natural that actions of special significance must startle people's consciousness; both sides, in their own way, manifest their understanding of these actions. But we cannot name one Envoy around whom there did not occur wondrous intensification of energy. Clouds precede the tempest, therefore clouds always precede the affirmation of Truth. But you already know the significance of these spiritual phenomena. You can establish how during centuries the benign Tidings are repeated and how they spread among the multitude. From the spiritual Summit one can perceive the rhythm that carries the echoes of the Teaching. Heart (1932) - 41:
41. Sometimes let your heart converse with the Higher World. This conversation can be held in many tongues. Perhaps the heart will gather in its memory hours from many lives. Perhaps the conversation will be a silent one, without precepts and advice, only ascending and strengthening in ascension; there may be the silence of gratitude or the silence of the power of readiness. The flame of the heart is kindled in striving toward unification with the Higher World. Only the heart will find the way to Hierarchy. The heart will strengthen itself by the power of the Highest. Only the heart will be a stronghold in battle. Heart (1932) - 71:
71. True solemnity is built in the highest tension. Solemnity is not rest, not satisfaction, not the end, but precisely the beginning, precisely determination and progress on the way to Light. Hardships are inevitable, as the wheels of striving. Terrible pressures are inevitable, otherwise the explosion is weak. But can joy come through levity? There, there is only lust, but joy is in the victory of spirit. The victory of spirit is in the assertion of unalterable principles. When the Banner of Peace is being unfurled one can be filled with solemnity. Heart (1932) - 76:
76. The boundary between the worthy and unworthy is very sinuous; only the heart can find its way through all the fissures of the brain. But now is the time to enter into a realization of spiritual creativeness. Does it not seem strange to many that the Subtle World is still invisible to them, although in the progression of worlds it is already adequately dense? This means that the physical eye is so very crude that it cannot discern even the next stage of the bodily transformation. If people are trying to perfect even the scientific apparatuses, then how desirable is the sensitizing of the human apparatus itself! But without attracting the help of the heart it is impossible to advance in this achievement. He who can feel through the heart can already move beyond the limits of the body. Heart (1932) - 82:
82. It is difficult to annihilate an evil action. So many superstructures and towers one would have to construct in order to muffle the shrieking of a malicious prisoner who attempts to make his way through each half-closed door. Ask people how persistently follow not only the evil but even unsuccessful thoughts and deeds. The path of life is surrounded by the signs of actions revealed as uneradicated spots; therefore it is so wise to strive into the future. In this flight one has no time to sully the white wings. Heart (1932) - 91:
91. Let us give attention to some seemingly unsuccessful actions which basically have a kind of special meaning. Sometimes one may observe how a man performs some actions almost without a possibility of success, but something compels him to act precisely in this manner. Such actions are usually not bad in substance, but they are often unjustly repaid. All these are karmic payments; he who receives them has of course forgotten about them, and on the way has lost many spiritual accumulations, but the one who pays nevertheless strives to return the debt, even if the garment of return no longer fits. Nevertheless the debt will be paid even though it cannot be accepted. One can also witness payment made for others, people close to one's heart. Heart (1932) - 115:
115. Do not reject, do not be horrified, do not be surprised - these stipulations will facilitate the union of the phenomenal side with the usual. Of course, you were convinced by your own experience that the phenomenal side entered your life with absolute naturalness, in no way disturbing the productivity of labor, but even magnifying the ability to work. This remark has greater significance because it is an accepted thought that the perception of the phenomenal life tears one away from productivity. Just the opposite, a manifest striving toward Infinity teaches the vastness of human possibilities. So, also, there are many misunderstandings around the concept of a test. Of course, it is unknown that even the worlds are on trial, but people's brains are accustomed to legal and academic tests, therefore they are always able to imagine some examiners full of schemes and cunning in order only to indict the victims who fall into their hands. However, there are no examiners, but there are observers of how a man makes use of his knowledge. Of course, it is necessary to complain not against the observers, but against oneself. Heart (1932) - 149:
149. Do not be astonished that even in the days of greatest tension I speak with you quietly about the mystery of the worlds. This comes from long experience. One cannot conduct a spiritual battle other than by citing all the abysses. The days are so tense that if we think in an earthly way we must walk depressed, but the supermundane law leads us upward. Thus, the one who does not descend ascends. But it is only by spirit that we can avoid descent. Thus, above the earthly decision there is a heavenly one. Thus, above the brain there is the heart. Heart (1932) - 198:
198. To desire means to find the gates to the Subtle World. But it is difficult for people to learn to desire. They cannot bring their feelings into equilibrium and so they cannot create unwavering, unconquerable desire. Verily, desire is a creative lever in the Subtle World. This power came from the Highest World, but it also demands the clarity of the Highest World. When We direct you along the line of Hierarchy, We prepare you for this sovereignty, the clarity of desire. Amidst the intercrossing of currents of the lowest sphere it is not so easy to detect the purified desire that is like an arrow. One can conquer the pressure of the earthly atmosphere by striving to the Highest; therefore Hierarchy is the sole outlet. The flaming heart, which can reduce to ashes the unnecessary debris, also guides one to Hierarchy. From one's own experience, one can notice how the external becomes the inner, the inalienable. First the Yogi hears the music of the spheres, but later, by way of the heart, he himself begins to reverberate with this harmony of the Highest World. But for this a flaming heart is needed. Heart (1932) - 206:
206. One can understand how greatly the ritual aspect of Yoga was demanded in ancient times, but now one should ascend by way of direct communion with the Highest World. The Yoga of Fire leads one upon this shortest path without abandoning life. This comprises a departure in the new understanding of rapport of the worlds. Before us we have an example of a significant step in the so-called Samadhi without withdrawing from life. It should be understood that this manifestation of the Mother of Agni Yoga is not easy to attain under the conditions of the Great Battle. The value of such a manifestation consists in that the usual rules of concentration are transcended. Precisely, the entire significance is transfixed in the heart - in other words, the significance of the entire rapport of the worlds is centered there. One must also mention that along with this the heart has withstood beautifully this saturation. Of course, the sensation of the present time does not result from Samadhi. Many times I have already advised necessary caution, in spirit as well as in matter. I beg you to guard the heart from outer and also inner disturbances. Extreme measures should be taken to withstand all attacks. It must be understood that yesterday is completely different from tomorrow, so unheard of is the rotation. Unprecedented are the clouds and one must encounter them joyously. Heart (1932) - 234:
234. When the world is in tumult one may expect ominous gales, like waterspouts, which will pierce through the lower strata of the atmosphere and thus will completely distort the trend of thought. One must be prepared for the most unprecedented assaults, but to overcome them means to proceed by the way of cognizance. Heart (1932) - 235:
235. It already has been said that upon discovering obsession one must either drive out the obsessor or leave the obsessed person alone in quiet and solitude; because then the obsessor, unable to find a field of activity, will become bored and depart. Of course, it is best not to allow the obsessed persons either weapons or alcohol, but in such a way that they shall not in the least feel their isolation. Heart (1932) - 245:
245. Relativity and imperfection will be distinctive characteristics of each life; but precisely these open the doors to the future. People who set up obstacles for themselves by thinking that they are imperfect thus demonstrate their finiteness, in other words, their unfitness. Finiteness is impermissible in the process of motion. Only the process of perfectment amidst the fiery whirls affirms the true path. To this same process of perfecting lead various kinds of earthly martyrdoms, achievements and heroic actions, for during these tensions the greatest fire of the heart is created. Of course one should not understand martyrdom as only physical; the greatest martyrdom is always of the spirit. The heart may beat in its usual way, though the spiritual tension be unusual. Heart (1932) - 266:
266. Do you not notice that there are many obsessed ones around? One should pay attention to the unprecedented obsession. In this way one can fight it. It is primarily necessary to realize with whom one deals; for to realize means to conquer. Heart (1932) - 283:
283. Pure thinking is the best disinfectant. It is time to accept thinking as having a chemical reaction. So, too, the manifestation of Armageddon should be understood not only as the usually accepted war but also in accordance with the events of the entire life. The obsession that was mentioned is a significant evidence of the Great Battle. True, suicides and also physical and spiritual calamities permeate the convulsed planet. Special types of diseases of the brain and nerves and also many perversions are to be found among men. One is astonished at the waverings of the spirit. One becomes indignant at the way in which the best are met with threats and hatred, as though Earth itself strove to disintegration! Of course the mad ones do not behold all the luminous warriors and let the dark ones drag them down into the abyss. Thus, one must fortify oneself with all strength through the Hierarchy. Even upon an ordinary battlefield, one should not cut oneself off from communications. Thus, by the simplest examples one must cognize the Great. Heart (1932) - 311:
311. The Teacher affirms that complete victory can be expected if only there is unity in consciousness. One cannot expect success if there is the smallest suspicion of the Teacher. Thus, it is necessary to work together, knowing that everything that is within the laws of the Universe will be granted. Who, then, will regard this period as one of rest? No one, not even one who is not far-sighted will deny that the time is unprecedented, and one must even sleep as during an unrelieved watch. The Teacher understands that your hearts are also burdened. Each day the situation of the world becomes more complicated. Viewed from the angle of Armageddon this is entirely natural, but the consciousness to whom the idea of Armageddon is absurd raves, because it does not know its way. Heart (1932) - 316:
316. Even a giant can be arrested by a small thought if it acts as a dissonance. So many people start to turn around, shudder, change their direction, and in every way give attention to passing thoughts without even noticing their source. The law of attraction and repulsion by thought will be accepted most readily by musicians, who understand consonance and the significance of dissonance, with one established key for the whole composition. Whoever understands what it means to conduct an entire multivoiced symphony in one given key, will more readily understand the manifestations of the basic thought, even considering the multiformity of the task. Such a thought of construction does not impede the manifestation of many ramifications if in the very same key. And an alien dissonant intrusion will not penetrate deeply if the fundamental task is solid. Heart (1932) - 320:
320. In ancient times the coordination of the activity of the heart with distant worlds was strengthened by certain mechanical methods. For instance, they utilized the clasping of hands above the head with interlocked fingers - thus was formed the magnetic circle. So, also, they used to place their hands, with interlocked fingers, at the position of the Chalice, in such a way that the end of the left palm would be against the heart. Thus the current of magnetic waves was strengthened. But now, of course, in teaching the broadening of the consciousness, we will avoid mechanical external methods. It is much more subtle to act through the inner consciousness. We must sense how the sending of consciousness contains the substance of the heart, inducing the motion upward, as if drawing it into Infinity. Of course, many of our sensations depend on the condition of the atmosphere. One may feel depression or solemnity, but let us realize that during these moments the heart has opened the supermundane gates. Only malice and fear use the subterranean passages. Heart (1932) - 324:
324. It is not necessary to regard the individualistic method as unscientific; quite the opposite, it affords accumulation for the intensification of the formula. Thus, the similarity of certain nerve centers to those in animal and other forms is well noted by the ancient Vedas. Thus, observation gave the first foundations for systematic divisions. In the same way, the facts that are noticed by sincere observers will be brought precisely into a system. If, recently, human observation directed its efforts toward spiritualism despite its danger, how much more natural it is to begin observations of the manifestations of energy which in a coarse form are already known. Thus, the position of science not only will not waver but will be broadened in new circles. Heart (1932) - 339:
339. Surya-Vidya - thus was the Teaching of the Heart sometimes called. In this definition was indicated the fieriness, the sunlike quality, the centrality of the heart. Verily, anyone who wishes to cognize the heart cannot approach it as only a part of the organism. First of all, one should recognize the centrifugal aspect of the heart and study outward from it, not inward toward it. The solar plexus is the antechamber of the temple of the heart. The Kundalini is the laboratory of the heart. The brain and all the centers are the estates of the heart, because nothing can exist without the heart. Even the brain can be supplemented to a certain degree. Even the Kundalini can be somewhat nourished by a manifestation of electricity, and the solar plexus can be strengthened by blue light. But the heart stands as the temple of humanity. One cannot conceive of the unity of humanity by way of the brain or the Kundalini, but the radiance of the heart can bring together the most seemingly varied organisms, even across remote distances. This experiment, of the unification of hearts across distance, awaits its workers. Heart (1932) - 358:
358. You already know how slow is the growth of consciousness in a similarly slow way is the home of the consciousness - the heart - transformed. Hence, it should be realized that he who does not think of the heart will also fail to improve his consciousness. It is true that the heart in its essence is not separated from the highest spheres, but one should transmute this potentiality. How many deflections occur in a heart unpurified by higher thinking! Many valuable transmissions will assume an ugly outline, simply because the heart remained neglected. Such a multitude of the best, of the subtlest shadings and feelings, will be absent from the forsaken heart! Will not malice build its nest in a defiled heart? And let us not accept these words as abstract remarks; the heart must be educated. One cannot build up the brain without refinement of the heart. Ancient metaphysics and modern psychology attempt to reach the heart, but how can any subject matter reach the heart when the word heart itself is not mentioned? Heart (1932) - 365:
365. If you encounter a bigot, know that he is not of the heart. If you meet one who is superstitious, know he is not of the heart. If you meet one affrighted, know he is not of the heart. Nevertheless, these uninvited guests will mention the word heart. It is high time to segregate all mountebanks of the heart, so that they should not play with human hearts. The heart should be studied when obscured by self-love and cruelty. Thus, through observation of the pulse, one can approach the treasures of the heart. One can similarly sense when the heart is silent and the calls do not reach it. A great deal of work has been done on the transmission of thought at a distance - the pulse is also useful for this. In its most sensitive capacity the pulse can detect a thought-sending, even before its realization. In this way one can again prove the extent to which the subtlest possibilities are contained in the organism, of which people have formed only an obtuse, physical image. This coarsening has already accumulated for many thousands of years, and the light of the body goes further from the Fire. Heart (1932) - 368:
368. Unity is the first sign that the Teaching is not an empty sound. The Teaching is a light on the dark path. It should be understood how caution is often needed, because the megaphone of space amplifies each sound. To the rejoicing of the enemies, the petty irritation is turned into a whirlwind. The enemy has a new joy to record - despite the Teaching, people act in their customary way. Heart (1932) - 374:
374. Mercy, compassion, pity, love, and all benevolent strivings so indicated by Us - are they not wondrous ways of intercourse with the highest energies? One should become accustomed to regard these resplendent qualities as actual methods connecting one with the highest worlds. Lacking these qualities, all astrochemistry will be astrovenom. From time immemorial alchemists understood the significance of the light-bearing unifying substance that emanates from the heart. Because the heart emanations continuously create the luminous substance which we term the very essence of psychic energy. Of course, the opposite side also tries to solve this problem in its own way. But, instead of the luminous creation by the heart, they seek for creation by sperm and this means they also try to find the unifying substance. I will not repeat its name; the sorcerers of the first three degrees utilize the sperm substance for unifying with the spatial energies. It is not worth explaining that their violent measures are not sufficiently strong and are of long process. They are not to be compared with the fire of the heart. Heart (1932) - 383:
383. Among a multitude of currents the strongest will be the most cooling and the most fiery. In Tibet you have experienced the fiery currents, then the cooling ones. For the fiery currents the lamas need an entire method exaggerated by the teacher, but, as you see, one can go directly by way of the heart. The Teacher directs the currents, but the heart of the Teacher himself is sometimes in need of a cohesive substance; then the disciple's energy has a special significance. The Teacher must be very grateful when the purified energy of the pupil ascends in a powerful spiral. This is called the wheel of cooperation. So, also, the Teacher always is ready to share the supply of energy, but the pupil must be ready to have a purified heart. Heart (1932) - 405:
405. Events are bearing away the corrupted world. This period was indicated in all scriptures. Nevertheless, people do not think of what is taking place. They cannot even begin to think of the future. Thus, one should not produce a book without indicating the Teaching of the time which has come. One cannot assume that something will still alter the direction of the current created by people. On the far-off worlds there is already a horror of the fiery inevitability, yet Earth continues to shroud itself in a dark cover. That which necessitated a century now occurs in five years - the progression of acceleration acts according to law. Therefore, when I speak of the heart it means that salvation can be found along this channel. Do you hear? I repeat about salvation! Not arguments, not doubt, not uncertainty, but salvation will be the sign of that hour. One must understand still more firmly how unfit by now are the old measures. Only one bridge remains from the highest worlds - the heart. Let us approach the source of the sensing of Light. Let us understand that even in the fiery furnace the youths were not consumed when they ascended by way of the heart. The time is a difficult one! Thus shall we repeat, fearless of the derision of the ignorant. They do not have even an idea of the significance of the heart. Heart (1932) - 418:
418. Even if you succeed in convincing people that the heart participates in mercy, compassion and love, the other branches of the heart remain unintelligible. Will not reason set before you a thousand unknown quantities, as soon as you begin to speak of cosmogony? And without the courage of the heart these conversations will stray from the higher regions. Also, without the participation of the heart, you cannot speak of quality, which lies at the basis of everything that exists. Reason rejects quality; but you already see how life is upset without the reverence of quality. Only the heart rejoices at the truth of quality. Thus, let us understand why, after complicated calculations, there remains the one salvation, only through the path of the heart. An uncontrollable flame, the horror of poison released, can be encountered only by the heart. Besides, one must begin the comprehension of the heart from the first steps, because yesterday the heart was renounced. This is also not bad, for in this way one can seemingly acquire a new treasure. People like everything new, and after the integral systems it is fascinating to have a new game - the heart. Children like games that resemble those of grown-ups. Heart (1932) - 430:
430. The flow of the heart energy may be voluntary or involuntary. The latter may be aroused by an outer invocation or the unrestrainable generosity of the heart itself. One can imagine the bounty of these generous gifts and how much strength they absorb; but the generosity of the heart is immeasurable, and avarice is unknown to the flaming heart. The same should be applied also to the heart sendings evoked from far-off places. Upon their way, many similar sendings fasten to the transmitted call, for that which is alike is collected according to its element. Thus is the flow of energy especially strengthened. You know, of course, about the divisibility of spirit, and you will understand these generous responses of the heart. It is not without reason that economy is spoken of; it is needed in everything, even in transmissions by the heart. The time is a difficult one! Heart (1932) - 446:
446. At the end of Kali Yuga all processes are actually precipitated; therefore one should not regard the past dates as unchangeable. Even a half century at the end of Kali Yuga represents not an insignificant period. Thus, Agni Yoga becomes the bridge to the future. One should firmly realize that the forces of the spirit which heretofore demanded decades, now, through the way of the heart, are accelerated to the highest degree. One can accept Agni Yoga as precipitating the evolution of the forces. Where for whole years one exercised refinement and tempering of the body, the heart can move the spirit almost immediately. Of course, the education of the heart is needed, but this lies in the sphere of feelings, not of mechanics. Thus, let us hasten to invoke the heart for service to the New World. Heart (1932) - 449:
449. It has been correctly observed that Bhakti Yoga has a reaction upon the heart, but the difference lies in that Bhakti Yoga proceeded along the path of the feeling of love, without regard to the other sensations of cosmic manifestations and the rays, which guide one beyond the boundaries of the planet. Science can comprehend the paths of Bhakti Yoga with difficulty. But now the heart carries on a dual work - the heart leads to the world of love through the circles of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Solemn love will lead to the highest worlds, other types of love will not find their way in the Fiery World. But the solemnity that I am trying to impart to you guides one to the most fiery waves of attainment. Not simple is bliss, which reveals itself amidst solemn devotion, yet the armor of solemnity is beautiful. Heart (1932) - 452:
452. Not only do fools deny that which is invisible to them; scholars, also, in their search of facts destroy a multitude of useful things on their way. Prejudiced thought acts as a heavy burden, killing all that is already destined. It is also possible that the advice may be applied momentarily, then set aside just when the seed is beginning to form. Who, then, can imagine the intricacies of the flowing currents? You know how the great future is being prepared, and it cannot be primitive. One must get accustomed to expansions which are apparent to Us, but not to everyone. We succeed in piercing the darkness, and it must be remembered that solemnity is the best fortification. Heart (1932) - 453:
453. Verily, nothing is duplicated in the Universe. But the heart of man still remains most individual. And who can measure this abyss? And who will undertake the task of explaining and reiterating to all peoples about the heart? Not lawyers, nor physicians, nor warriors, nor priests, but the Sisters of the Great Mountain will undertake the solemn duty of laying a hand upon the aching heart, designating with the other hand unlimited Benefaction. Who, then, will know how to understand the solemnity of love, which unites the silver thread with the citadel of the Highest Heart? Therefore We send the Sisters to an achievement of the heart. It is impossible to manifest the infinitude of the Highest Heart in accordance with the comprehension of an unawakened consciousness. But you must already be successful in the assimilation of solemnity. You must build up solicitude not to dishonor solemnity by anything petty and lacking in co-measurement. In this way shall the Sisters of the Mountain progress in service. Thus, they will protect the hearts of people from infamy and the stench that is engendered by darkness. Heart (1932) - 535:
535. Observation of the heart must begin from childhood. In this way one can become aware of certain periods when the spirit gradually takes possession of the body. Likewise, through constant observation one can perceive how the proximity of beings from the Subtle World influences the heart. Many unexplainable heartbeats are of course due to the influence of the Subtle World. Many cessations of the pulse can recall the danger of obsession. Many tremors of the pulse are characteristic even from the age of seven, they reveal the completion of the entry of the spirit. Such evidence should have been known to physicians long ago, but instead of observation they begin to apply all sorts of narcotics, laying the foundation for an early destruction of the intellect. Thus, one should not inflict coarse ignorant measures upon the heart. It should be remembered that if the heart is the mediator of the highest worlds, then the methods for sustaining the heart must be refined. It is unwise to pity the coarsening of humanity and neglect the care of its chief organ. The heart of humanity is sick. First of all, one must render healthy the sphere of the heart, certainly, if the people with to avoid a catastrophe. Heart (1932) - 544:
544. You act correctly in observing the peculiarities of Armageddon. One can easily form an idea about the tactics of the dark ones. In this way, one can also find weapons for defense. All weak-willed ones, who toss in the wind must be especially pitied. Heart (1932) - 578:
578. Those who do not know will ask, "In what then, is Armageddon expressed if all the dens of evil exist as before?" One ought then to say that all people have felt the battle, but each in his own way. The very tension in the dens indicates each increase in the essence of striving. Therefore, human qualities must be regarded very sensitively. The deaf and dumb sometimes affect strange gestures, for they cannot find any other forms of expression because of their limitations. But, are not people who do not know the heart similarly limited? One should not laugh at such poverty, but unnoticeably and patiently impel it forward toward an image worthy of expression. The same tolerance must be manifested for all ugliness. The present time demands different conditions in all of life. In the letters of the Mahatmas, which are being translated, one can see how Our Guidance, which took place in accordance with the highest plan, was farthest away from earthly actions. The law of free will does not permit approach to the immediate actions. But now the conditions of the planet have changed, the norms of the law are strained. We must look for measures of close guidance, cautiously straining the essence of free will. Thus, the task becomes very complicated. Even the slightest infringement of the free will leads to the most ramified consequences. Correlating karmic conditions with the entrusting of missions can be compared to walking a tightrope, but this rope has to be woven out of the most diverse material. How much attention is needed in order to combine the threads according to color and rhythm! For, with one unrestrained exclamation one can arrest an extended work, hence I advise special caution. There exists a saying about collecting all ropes for the journey. In an hour of tension you do not know which thread will be of use. Therefore, keep every possibility ready without judging whether it is small or great. For the Teacher it is always of value to have the definite assurance that each brief Command of his will be understood and fulfilled. Thus we advance toward the language of the heart, which is not in need of a profusion of words. Heart (1932) - 581:
581. With sufficient accumulations one can attain the state of highest consciousness instantaneously. But in the midst of work let us not look for the highest measures. The human spirit advances slowly - let us remember this. Hence, patience alone is not sufficient, let us apply joyous patience. Let us even consider that each instantaneous illumination is not applicable, and in this way we will become convinced of the need for timeless labor in the education of the heart. Heart (1932) - 585:
585. Ponder! In no way can the aura and the properties of the secretions be falsified. Humanity is unable to grasp even so simple a consideration. Even among the tests of Arhats such questions have their place. To see naught, to hear naught - yet faith up to the highest degree of cognizance. This is a quality of an Arhat. The striving of the heart - this also is a quality of an Arhat. The ability to discriminate in great and small - is also a quality of an Arhat. Husbanding of the basic energy - is also a quality of an Arhat. Constant desire for Good - is also a quality of an Arhat. Courage and patience - are also qualities of an Arhat. It is absurd to regard the essence of an Arhat as something beyond Earth. He evolves on earth as a Leader of Hearts. He offers himself as the focus for new formations. His consciousness perceives everything, all apparently intolerable earthly situations, but His heart understands how to transmute these barriers. The small in spirit are constantly fearful of battle, or more correctly of that state which we call battle. But no other word will express that state of inner struggle and success as battle does. Thus one can also find a place for the adversary as a whetstone for sharpening one's sword. I deem that one can send to the Teacher fortified strivings in mutual battle. Heart (1932) - 589:
589. Many times have I warned against fear and treason; this must be remembered from an evolutionary point of view. All the substances of fear are contrary to fire. He who conceals within himself the embryo of fear must not approach Fire! All fruits of fear will be reduced to ashes by fire, hence striving to fiery energy signifies the renunciation of all fear. One must take as an example those valiant hearts who not only do not flee from the fiery dragons but approach them fearlessly. Let us remember the vision of September 13th; it signifies in the most vivid way the impetuousness of the approaching fiery elements and proves how the courageous ones will welcome them. Every vision will have significance. Heart (1932) - 599:
599. A legend of the Uighurs speaks of the giant who captured the Black Dragon and chained him with many fetters. The giant left his sister to guard the dragon and himself hastened to the end of Earth to announce his victory. But when the giant reached the distant lands he heard his sister's call, and understood that the dragon was rending the chains. The giant hastened back, but when he saw the seas, he realized that he would be late if he continued by this way. Hence the giant determined to go from one mountain to another, avoiding the seas, the forests, and the marshes; only thus did the giant arrive in time. And as the dragon was cleaving through his last chain the giant again chained the Black Dragon. Heart (1932) - 600:
600. A second book about the heart may also be given, but first let friends and enemies affirm themselves by the book now finished. In his own way - friendly or hostile - each one can draw upon the Advice about the heart. But even if he only remembers about the value of Being, one already has helped himself. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 11:
11. During intense fiery manifestations, one can observe one characteristic of the basic property of Fire. The surrounding objects appear to be translucent. You can bear witness to this. Fire seemingly transforms all fiery substances and reveals the luminous matter lying in the foundation of everything that exists. The same can be said about the magnet of a fiery heart; in its own way it discloses the fiery nature of everything that draws near it. Thus, through the fiery heart one can observe fiery qualities. It is only necessary to discover such a heart and with great caution utilize it in this experiment. In such experiments one must remember that the uncovering of luminous matter can be extremely dangerous under crude surrounding conditions. The danger of complete Samadhi is also dependent upon the same quality of Fire. Nevertheless, do not resist the fiery manifestations if they do not overburden the heart. In the years of Armageddon the manifestations are, of course, highly involved, because the rhythms of the Fire of Space and of the subterranean fire are intercepted. Usually, such violations of rhythm are not taken into consideration, and hence they increase the cosmic agitation still further. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 13:
13. You have heard of certain children who can see through solid bodies. Seek the solution in the karmic fiery nature. Actually, this is an entirely specific physical phenomenon, usually not conducive to the higher fiery attainments. Hatha Yoga intensifies separate centers and it can only be regretted that these partial endeavors do not lead to Raj Yoga and Agni Yoga. Thus, physical and fiery exercises are harmful, disturbing the surrounding equilibrium. Fire is the highest element, and the approach to it must be by way of the higher consciousness. One can understand and learn to love Fire only through this higher consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 21:
21. The human eye does not see the most powerful electric vibrations. The same is true with regard to fiery gradations. Incidentally, this circumstance always hinders the Teaching of Fire. The smaller manifestations of fiery energies will be sensed, and thus admitted, but higher and more refined manifestations will become imperceptible to the modern apparatus, and to the consciousness which has not karmically approached the element of fire. But contemporaries do not readily admit the imperfection of the apparatus and especially their own inexperience. The lack of such acknowledgement becomes a great obstacle, and instead of moving forward valuable time must be spent in instilling an understanding of the nature of Fire. However, during these reiterations about the concept of Fire, a useful accumulation takes place, which will be indelibly inscribed upon the brain. Whatever is done, at least let those who cannot assimilate through the heart perceive through the brain. Our duty is to proffer the shortest paths, but patience will be found to follow the longest roads also. The chief requisite is steadfastness, when in your heart you yourself know that there is no other way; therefore The Subtle World is achieved only by means of Fire. Thus, knowledge of our essential nature is not only in knowing but also in sensing. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 32:
32. It is difficult for a refined heart to exist in the lower strata. To a certain extent the heights are helpful, but still the intervening breaks between the heart and its fiery birthplace are too great. But these polluted strata should not have existed - people created them; hence they must strive to purify them. Artificial ozone helps but little. Prana is purified by the highest Fire, and only this quality makes it creative. Yet even in the planes, even in the city squares, before expressing a decision, try to inhale as deeply as possible. In this inhalation perhaps a particle of the prana of Benefaction will reach you through all barriers. Thus, let us nowhere despair, and let us everywhere make a final effort. One can observe how a sincere heartfelt sigh becomes like a long-drawn out trumpet-call. Thus, let us not forget that all the best manifestations of the human organism not only are powerful in their chemical reactions but penetrate many strata by their psychic force. Let us not in any way depreciate the sacred microcosm created by the will of the pure heart. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 38:
38. People often complain of the isolation of the Subtle World, which is already inaccessible to Earth. Yet the Ayurvedic traditions foresaw this earthly alienation. There exists a plant extract which, when rubbed into the skin permits an approach to the Subtle World, facilitating its visibility and tangibility. But for this a complete detachment of the consciousness from Earth is required. Moreover, such coercion is impermissible in the reconstruction of the world. Let us not disparage the significance of the heart and Fire in any way. Are small roots of any use during the flights of the spirit? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 39:
39. If we gather all the details of our life, we shall find innumerable evidences of the Subtle World. We will also find that in the majority of cases the voices of the Subtle World do not reach Earth, just as our voices do not reach deaf ears. Indeed, this comparison becomes precise when we realize that the cries of the Subtle World do not reach Earth. Nothing can equal the despair of the Subtle World when its warnings do not reach their destination. In its own way, the Subtle World greatly desires to help our world. But true cooperation can only be attained by cultivation of the heart and by understanding the quality of the nature of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 40:
40. In the ancient pharmacopeias and in various ancestral medical records you are struck by the number of allusions to mixtures for bringing the organism into a transcendental state. You feel that this is not a form of necromancy or witchcraft, but a special way of seeking one's future. Hence, it is clear that our remote ancestors were far more solicitous and thoughtful for the future than our contemporary scholars. For us, the future is relegated either to the confines of hellfire or to the province of an electrical manifestation. The powerful life-creating potency of Fire is unrealized; the effulgent, radiant manifestations are not comprehended, and the very Hierarchy of Light itself is regarded as either a phantom or a bugbear. There are many who wish to evade the future, preferring to call themselves dust. Yet even the learned shudder at the question as to whether they wish to pass through Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 96:
It is dangerous to bring one's complaints on a significant day. How can one convey that such crude ways are like the fall of a hammer upon the strings of an attuned instrument? The man who spatters the most destructive words adds, like a child, "Well, the heavens haven't fallen!" He cannot perceive the rupture of the inner threads which nothing can in any way tie together; thus irreparable harm is often wrought. But each heart that has realized Fire affirms the concept of achievement, for without it life is straitened and unbearable. Thus, let us carry the achievement of all three worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 132:
132. Western physicians talk without cause about the difficulty of working with Us. We have never been opposed to experimental methods. On the contrary, We welcome each unprejudiced action. We approve when a member of the British Medical Society speaks about accurate methods of research. We are prepared to assist the Russian scholar in his work on immunization and immortality. We rejoice when the Japanese surgeon makes use of astrological dates. We are giving assistance to the Latvian physician in discovering the ocular symptoms of obsession. We are ready to assist each one, and to rejoice with each one. Indeed, We unceasingly insist on observations, and We direct to attentiveness in every way. We speak about reality; We affirm the absurdity of abstractness. Thus, We wish that physicians and scholars of the West would consider justly Our collaboration. It must be understood that the time has come to clarify the facts by discarding the husks. It is time to acknowledge that many superstitions are still growing in the backyards of isolation. Thus, to superstition will belong the condemnation of all that is "not mine." The liberation of thinking will indeed be the adornment of true knowledge. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 135:
135. Thought-creativeness and suggestion are completely different, although they are both related to fiery manifestations. Suggestion is a coercion of Fire, whereas thought-creativeness is a manifestation of basic law. When We spoke to a certain sahib about permeating his dwelling with Our Aura, We naturally had in mind thought-creativeness, and not suggestion, which We willingly leave to petty hypnotists. Thought-creativeness is far more powerful than any suggestions. First of all, suggestion is transitory; it strikes the aura and creates karma, whereas thought-creativeness saturates the aura and does not interfere with independent action. In fact, space saturated with thought-creativeness concentrates the fiery power. The inviolability of karma remains one of the subtlest conditions of all. To give, to assist, and even to guide, without infringing upon the personality - this is a difficult task. Each one must confront this solution. Thought-creativeness, devoid of self, provides the way out of these labyrinths. Kindness, cordiality, and cooperation likewise help, but the fog of unsteadiness is a particularly poor guide. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 153:
153. We shall return later to the question of birth, so bound up with the Fiery World. But now I shall reply to the question about light in the Subtle World. Indeed, the transcendental nature of the condition communicates a corresponding aspect to the whole world-content. When you visited Dokyood, you saw sufficient light. But certain regions of the Subtle World are striking because of their twilight. The Light is within ourselves and we open up the way to it. So, too, the inhabitants of the Subtle World who desire light have no scarcity of it. The inhabitants to whom the need of Light is alien dwell in twilight. This refers to unlimited thought-creativeness. That sun which we on Earth perceive under one aspect, can be transformed into many conditions under the power of thought-creativeness. He who desires Light gives access to it, but he who sinks into a twilight of thought receives that to which he has limited himself. This is why we repeat so often about clarity of consciousness, about boundlessness of thought, and about containment. Such an adaptation of the organism to the future produces the most desirable results. How many inhabitants of the Subtle World look about themselves in the Fiery Mist and dimly regret something that has been lost! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 178:
178. Only through conscious striving can human evolution be advanced. When you think about particular measures for evolution, it is necessary to invoke all cooperation. A teacher says to a pupil, "You will not solve the problem as long as you have no desire to solve it." Thus, too, in life one must voluntarily wish to move with evolution. Let each one understand this in his own way, but positive action contains at least a small possibility. Mobility of thought already belongs to the fiery domain. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 211:
211. I approve of your gathering the evidences of psychic energy and of the corresponding glands. For this it is necessary to observe the time sequence of the communications. In this sequence a deliberate rhythm can be perceived. It is not by accident that hints are given to various people in different countries. The alternation of the waves of East and West is also not accidental. The forgotten domain is gradually being conquered anew. Once again we approach the fundamentals of Existence. Precisely in this way shall we again understand life as a process of self-perfectment, and thus solve the ethical as well as the economic postulates. Hence it is so important to gather with great care all data about psychic energy, from various sources, not being constrained by their seeming contradictions. Nothing else has stirred up as much controversy as psychic energy. These flowers of Existence can be gathered only by a trained hand, otherwise the hand may be unsteady in the midst of the signs of all ages and peoples. There has never been a nation which did not dream about Agni, gathering for it the best consonances. A one-sided consciousness inevitably stumbles over dogmas and is frightened by sophistry. Yet Sophia is not sophistry, and experimentation is not prejudice - thus one may gather a useful collection. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 212:
212. I approve of the Kalachakra, now being compiled. This fiery Teaching is covered with dust, but it should be proclaimed. Not reason but wisdom gave this Teaching. It should not be left in the hands of ignorant exponents. Many domains of knowledge are united in the Kalachakra; only the unprejudiced mind can find its way among these stratifications of all worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 213:
213. Swelling and sensitiveness of the glands is especially evident during school years. Physicians endeavor in every way to drive this manifestation inward, or they remove the glands. But hardly anyone has thought of the fact that the special sensitiveness of the glands is due to fiery manifestations awakened by new tension of the brain and heart. It is neither a cold, nor the stuffy atmosphere of quarters, but the new activity of the fiery centers which causes the tension of the glands. Also, a similar tension reacts upon the surface of the skin. Of course, treatment by means of pure air reduces the tension, for the fieriness of prana corrects the unbalanced condition of the glands, establishing a fiery harmony. But each removal by force of a fiery apparatus undoubtedly has a powerful effect in the future, lowering the sensitiveness of receptivity. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 214:
214. In antiquity it was considered useful to place on the glands the roots of igniridaceae, but this is a very primitive way of healing, because the fiery property of these plants can be utilized far more advantageously. They can yield an extract useful for increasing the fiery activity. Apparently the ancients intended to apply the cure of like by like. Wormwood is good, and so is rose oil, which acts as a sedative, although not so quickly. Indeed the fiery property of plants has many uses, and can enter into the composition of tonic remedies. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 233:
233. It is not fitting to dawdle when the clouds are gathering. I remind you that the chief basis is the one anchor. It is not fitting to look back when the way lies over an abyss. One must simply unite for the sake of salvation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 236:
236. One can imagine an instant without the elements of earth or water or even of air, but it is impossible even to conceive of an instant without fire. Extraordinary is the structure when that which is most fundamental remains invisible but ready to be manifested everywhere in the simplest way. Scholars do not wish to accept the element of fire in full, yet each division of it merely burdens the future. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 258:
258. Much attention is now being paid to astrology. Even science at last perceives the cosmic laws. But it may be noticed that even with precise calculations inaccuracies often occur. One should know whence come these fluctuations. We must not forget that just now the planet is enveloped by heavy strata; chemical rays can be refracted by such a saturated atmosphere. The relativity of deductions results from this unprecedented situation. The same may be noticed in other domains. The claim of the fallacy of ancient calculations is due to unwillingness to pay attention to reality. People want everything to conform to their own understanding. You once saw how a crowd forced its way into a theater while the stage was already in flames. Thus it is in everything. It is true that the severed head of a dog may bark, but the human spirit becomes dumb. Such is irrationality and lack of balance! The time is dangerous; it is permissible to feel anguish. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 273:
273. The study of reciprocal intercourse among people is true social science. The relations between man and man studied in sociology do not reveal all interrelations. Sociologists do not study the manifestations of spiritual reactions. They leave this to psychology. But this science, in addition to being superficial, usually studies separate individuals, whereas it is necessary to study the expressions of sociality, for the spiritual influence is unusually powerful and its contact with cosmic processes leads to the solution of many problems. One should assiduously compare crowds and also learn how to compare their actions with nature's resonator. One should not overlook these powerful factors. It is not enough to know the effect of a volley of cannons; this is too elementary. It is far more important to know the effects of a crowd's glances or its shouts. One should realize that these waves reach remote shores by way of all the fiery currents. Thus, one can discover the causes of many unexpected occurrences, but this demands observation. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 278:
278. The physician should not be surprised to observe that symptoms of obsession are assuming the proportions of an epidemic. They are far more numerous that the human mind imagines. Moreover, the varieties are highly diverse - from almost imperceptible eccentricity up to violence. I commend the physician for noticing a connection with venereal diseases. Truly, this is one of the channels of obsession. It can be said that the majority of those suffering from venereal disease are not strangers to obsession. However, in one way the physician has proved too optimistic - although venereal disease facilitates the entry of obsession, its cure does not lie in an eviction of the obsessor. Thus, also, irritation in extreme forms may invite an obsessor, but one must not expect that the first smile will eject him. A complete science is contained in such observation. The physician is correct in wishing to visit not only insane asylums but also prisons. It would not be out of place to visit the stock exchange also, or the deck of a ship in time of danger. One can observe chronic, protracted or temporary symptoms. Likewise, the perspiration can be observed. Many characteristics will gradually become evident to the observer. Among them, details of the Subtle World will be traced. One thing, however, remains incontestable - the ejection of the obsessor does not depend on physical methods. Only Agni, only the pure energy, can oppose this human calamity. I repeat the word calamity, because it is commensurate with the extent of the epidemic. A great number of physicians will regard Agni as a superstition and belief in obsession as ignorance. People so often endow others with their own qualities. But, at the same time, obsessors of all degrees will be troubled by these investigations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 292:
292. The trouble everywhere and always is that as soon as circumstances improve somewhat, a dark hand tries to cast small shaggy balls in the way. One can distinctly see how small harmful fissures appear. But in a furnace where the pressure is great even a small fissure allows the escape of destructive gas. Amidst life, one can witness experiments in higher chemistry. Hence, it is so important just to observe. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 303:
303. Dreams about the future are widespread. Prophecies are disseminated by the thousands, and people in various countries are becoming accustomed to definite dates. In this way the course of evolution is being affirmed. So, too, the awesome dates are being called to mind. One might say that never before has humanity had to so cast its lot. It is impossible to violate free will more than is now being done. You yourself see how the dates are being brought to mind in the most unusual ways, but blind are those who do not wish to see. You yourself also see how difficult it is to establish a solemn unity, even as a salutary remedy. Yet you also see how a great many destructions may be mitigated. Where there would have been a blow, only a slight shock occurs. But do not rest in the belief of a secure existence. Everything is unstable; the Ladder of Hierarchy alone is firm. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 306:
306. One can observe in daily life much that pertains to the customs of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Humanity can be divided into two types one never leaves dirt behind, and when preparing to depart brings everything in order and cleans everything up lest someone else be burdened with the rubbish; the other does not take any consequences into consideration and leaves heaps of dirt behind. You may be sure that the second is far from the Fiery World. You may be equally certain that the first is of a fiery nature and is a purifier, like Fire itself. One should also observe the way a man passes by small wayside stops. One who is aware of his mission hurries on, though he is well-disposed toward everything he encounters. The other contrives to devise some confusion at each stop, disturbing the surroundings. The first is experienced, having passed through many incarnations, and understands that a night's lodging is not his Father's house. The second cannot discern true values and is ready to tarry at each chance bazaar on his way. Thus people constantly reveal their natures. Only an experienced traveler knows that a night's lodging is not a destination and understands how carefully one must treat things which may be of use for the caravan that follows. He will not use up all the firewood, but will think of others. He will not pollute the well, because of its usefulness to others. Thus, one can observe where is Light and where is darkness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 308:
308. Self-perfectment is Light. Self-indulgence is darkness. One can so build one's life that each day will, as it were, be the end. But one can so illumine one's life that each hour will be a beginning. Thus one can rebuild one's earthly existence beneath one's very eyes. Only in this way will the questions of the future and the understanding of fiery perfectment become perceptible. Daring should be found to reconstruct one's life in accordance with new accumulations. To die in the bed of one's grandfather is to be relegated to a medieval status. We even advise that these beds be taken to a museum; this will also be more hygienic. However, we should not limit tomorrow by the measurements of yesterday; if we do, how can we approach a comprehension of the Fiery World, which was like hellfire to our grandfathers. And now, when due reverence is tendered to Light and the grandeur of Fire, we can have spiritually a very rich tomorrow. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 334:
334. As though we had been there, let us speak about the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Let these very talks be subjected to special derision; nevertheless, consciousness striving in this same direction will appear. In this way we shall discover those to whom the heart in tremor whispers of the Fiery World, the World of Beauty. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 335:
335. Can knowledge of the future be regarded as sorcery? Can cognition of the inevitable be magic? Each religion, as a link with the Highest, finds words to express the ineffable transition into the Subtle World. The earthly consciousness retains possession of all its senses, which are found in the Subtle World though in transmuted form. The precise moment of transition into the Subtle World is accompanied by a sensation of dizziness, as during fainting or at the beginning of a fit of epilepsy. The sensations that follow depend entirely upon the preparedness of the consciousness, or rather upon the fiery ego. If the consciousness has been obscured or dimmed, the senses cannot be carried over into the new condition. In this case a kind of oblivion or drowsy roaming about occurs. This state is not a pleasant one. I do not, of course, refer to the dark state of criminals and the depraved - the nature of their torment is indescribable! But it is preferable to speak of the luminous possibilities. Thus, if Agni has been awakened during life through knowledge or heroic feeling, it will immediately accomplish the great transmutation. Like a veritable torch, it will indicate the way; like radiant helium it will carry one up to the predestined sphere. Though so imperceptible in earthly life, Agni becomes the guiding principle in the Subtle World. And not only does it light the way in the Subtle World, it acts as a guide to the Fiery Beings. Without Agni it is impossible to commune with the Light of the Fiery World. Lacking the manifested fire, the roaming spirits are stricken blind. We behold by Fire, and we ascend by Flame. There are no other propellants, and therefore blessed be the Fire-conscious! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 347:
347. One desires the easiest way; another prefers the most difficult. One cannot speak, but stands firmly on guard; another is eloquent and flies after his words. Some can sense the most important manifestations, but others choose to dwell with failure. One could enumerate these differences endlessly, but only the presence of the fire of the heart will vindicate the characteristics of the personality. Thus, we shall not tire of repeating about multiformity. The gardener knows how to combine his plants, that is why he is the master of the garden. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 369:
369. You explained quite correctly the curing of the case of tuberculosis, known to you. In fact, many cases of disease, especially among women, come from the kindling of the centers. But this conflagration can be quenched by giving a useful direction to the consciousness. It is possible that the fiery consciousness had been knocking for a long time, but the sparks of Fohat penetrated the region of the Chalice without being utilized. It is in this way that the conflagration starts, and tuberculosis is the most common result of unassimilated Fire. To assimilate in consciousness means also to assimilate physically. This connection of consciousness with the body is especially noticeable in the example of Fire, which causes a quite apparent physical deterioration if the Fire is not realized. Therefore, during illness, especially catarrhal ones, it is useful to perform a fiery pranayama. This pranayama is very simple - the usual inhaling through the nose and exhaling through the mouth while directing the prana to the seat of the disease. But for intensification of the action one should keep in mind that the Fire of Space is being inhaled and the consumed Ur, exhaled. Thus, Fire is again the remedy, and the physician can alleviate the condition of the patient by assuring him of how easy it is to attract the basic energy. Fortunately, sickness strengthens one attitude toward faith, and a seriously ill patient will accept the reality of Fire more readily. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 388:
388. It is very bad to cross over into the Subtle World filled with the black fires of malice; this results in blindness. Besides blindness, such malice deprives one of means of communication, in other words, of the language of the spirit. When We speak about the inadmissibility of malice, We offer the best advice; for malice is not a human attribute, it is the lowest form of ignorance. Through malice man degrades himself to an animal state, with all its consequences. Therefore, if a man filled with malice passes into the Subtle World, it will be especially difficult for him to rise. If all kinds of passion impede the ascent, malice, like a red-hot iron, burns away all accumulations. The beings in the middle spheres of the Subtle World will not find a way to perform a purification until the self-blinded can find a fragment of broken spiritual consciousness. The advice about good will must be repeated often to various people. Let children also hear it. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 392:
392. Let us turn once again to the consequences of malice. When a half-blind mole gropes his way about the underground of the Subtle World, he may stumble into discharges of Fohat. These strong discharges, which are like lightning, are very painful. You have seen the electric armor of the spiritual battle. The striving of the psychic energy shakes the entire being. One cannot touch or even approach such a living apparatus. In conformity with such tension the entire surrounding sphere is charged. Destruction and extreme pain will repel each dark one who approaches. Thus, it should be repeated once more that malice plunges one into darkness, and darkness is full of dangerous surprises. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 410:
410. Who can boast that he has attained the full measure of striving? Verily, no such madman exists. Each heart understands where the benign path of fiery acceleration lies. The blessed striving must be frequently called to mind in a human way. How beautiful it is to be constantly aflame! There is no dungeon such that the fire of the heart cannot illumine it. Thus, be aflame with beauty! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 412:
412. Nowadays negations are the order of the day; yet no one will cross into the Subtle World without fear, unless he purifies himself by bathing in the sphere of straight-knowledge. Not long ago such a way of thinking would have been called poetic and no one would nave paid any attention to it. But now it is already understood that the formula of synthesis will be of great help. At t time of hasty departure the farewell to travelers consists of one most urgent word; therefore, We send the word - Agni. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 430:
430. The inhalation of fire is practiced by certain yogis and is a purifying action. One should not understand this literally. One cannot inhale flames, but fiery emanations are useful. For such inhalation, the yogi chooses a quiet place, keeping his spine erect. Before him the yogi makes a fire of deodar wood, or, if deodar is unavailable, twigs of balu, so arranged that the smoke does not reach him. Then the yogi performs the usual pranayama, but in such a way that the emanations of the resin reach his breathing. There are two results - first, a purification of the body; second, the strengthening of the Agni energy. Nothing so helps the kindling of Agni as the properties of deodar. As you know insects cannot endure the strength of deodar resin. You also know that imperfect entities cannot approach the fire of this wood. Usually, the deodars prefer a volcanic soil to grow in; in this way a significant kinship is manifested. Volcanic soil in general merits study, along with its vegetation. Not only has the inhalation of fire been practiced by the yogis but also lying on deodar planks so that the spine comes in contact with the heart of the wood. Various records of antiquity indicate how ardently people have sought the fiery element. Experiments are necessary in order to understand the value of deodar. The significance of fire should be remembered in order to understand volcanic soil. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 443:
443. The most difficult yet indispensable discipline is comprised in actions for the good of the world. It is not easy to watch oneself in order to reject egoistic thoughts and actions. But when the entire personality is consecrated to the world, discipline is not only easy but is even not felt. To find a starting point for renunciation means to construct a straight path to the Fiery World. The affirmation of personality with all its astrochemical implications is not egoism, which stifles the aspirations toward ascent itself. Egoism is of Earth. It does not exist in the Fiery World. Its remains in the Subtle World are like heavy chains. It is not difficult to perceive how the meaning of egoism ends with the earthly state, it is not applicable to the subtle ascent. Earth-dwellers, finding themselves in the Subtle World, are especially amazed at the absence of egoism in its higher spheres. Nothing so greatly helps to put an end to earthly accounts as the liberation from egoism. Being conscious of the Fiery World reveals in the simplest way how worthless are the tortures engendered by egoism. The Light of the Fiery World acts as a great disinfectant. The crystals of Fohat are so greatly concentrated in this radiance that each approach to this power purifies our psychic energy. I consider that self-discipline directed to the General Good is the most immediate means for great achievements. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 457:
457. There is a parable about the trial by difficulties, in which it is shown that people always try to choose the easiest way, whereas that which seems easiest turns out to be the most difficult. Examples both amusing and tragic can be cited. It is justly pointed out that the cleverest person may enumerate to himself all the details of an easy achievement, but forget just the one which turns out to be the most difficult. By body alone we cannot escape fire and water. One should remember about flaming thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 482:
482. In Tibet horses are fed on leopard flesh in order to make them fierce. The Kshatniyas of Rajputana depend upon a meat diet to maintain their warlike spirit. These two examples alone show the significance of meat-eating. People do not slaughter a vast number of cattle from a sense of refinement. Like troglodytes, they are ready to devour bears. One must realize that the mass slaughter of animals is carried on in full consciousness. People know that vegetables or fruit give more vital energy than a cup of blood, yet they prefer being served with bloody meat, greatly relishing this coarseness. There is no other name for the frenzy of blood consumption. People are perfectly aware that a handful of wheat or barley is sufficient to sustain life, but their animal instinct tries to drag their minds back to a bestial state. Do not beasts try to tear each other's throats? Does not darkness impel people to the lowest actions? Let us not forget that mass killings, whether in war or in the slaughterhouse, equally pollute the atmosphere and violate the Subtle World. It must be realized that every conscious killing shakes the entire surrounding atmosphere. Moreover, these actions strengthen the forces of darkness and chaos, breaking the rhythm. One must avoid disturbing the Subtle World in any way. We can allow a diet of vegetables, farinaceous food, and milk, also eggs, the very freshest and in a liquid state. You know how repulsive the very sight of meat becomes to the organism accustomed to a vegetable diet. Thus, in practice one must accustom oneself to refinement and remember that even an elephant increases his strength through plants alone. One should not think that people eat meat because of poverty. With the least effort one can obtain a vegetable diet; besides, many nourishing herbs and roots are not utilized. One could learn much from certain animals, they know far more about natural foods than man, the meat-eater. Do not be concerned if the lover of blood scoffs at vegetable food; only remember him, because he is from darkness. Many are indifferent to meat and are compelled to it only by ugly home conditions. We do not mean them. We deplore the conscious vampires and necrophagi. Hence, be simpler and more refined in your diet. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 493:
493. You have heard of many earthquakes and of innumerable meteorites which fall upon Earth, but earthquakes are recorded rather relatively. In certain zones they are recorded with extreme accuracy, but oceanic tremors remain only approximately recorded, although they may prove to be particularly dangerous. Likewise, there is approximation in connection with the fall of meteorites. It is true that many meteorites fall into water, but the fall is conditioned by magnetism. Thus, iron and other metals attract meteorites, especially when the deposits are in their natural state and are not void of cosmic magnetism. The conditions of cosmic magnetizations are successfully expressed in the so-called metal and water diviners. The existence of such people has been known since ancient times. Fortunately, contemporary science does not deny these facts. Thus, science has already established one of the properties of fiery energy. But it is most remarkable that these people sense precisely the subterranean waters and metals. Such a diviner will not react to a tank of water or a house constructed of steel. This magnetism is directed along the fiery channel and responds primarily to the natural state of a substance. This is also the core of all fiery communions. Naturalness and directness constitute the essence of fiery energy. One may never think of fire, one may never perceive Fire, and thus shut off one's access to the Fiery World. I repeat that in the Subtle World it is difficult and painful to cognize Fire if in the earthly state at least some way of approach has not been found to the Higher World. Wisely it is said, "He who wishes to go to his ancestors will go to them." But by this only the lower state is defined. Why be deprived of the predestined beautiful spheres? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 499:
499. Is not fear of Fire caused by the fact that only its destructive aspect is apparent to the physical eye, whereas its fiery creativeness is not realized in the physical state? One must with especial conviction disclose to people that by reason of their very nature they have a unique path to fire. Can the physician who has an aversion to his patient be a good physician? Or will the warrior whose spirit trembles with fear be victorious? Hence, we shall set before us the highest task, and in this way we shall not notice the steps of transition. Each element primarily precludes fear. To overcome fear momentarily does not mean to eradicate it. We must not be like small children, who are courageous today but may tremble with fear over an empty phantom tomorrow. Nor must we be like the pampered ones who seek daring adventure today but on the morrow will bury themselves in downy pillows. Let us not be under the threat of tomorrow, for of all the elements precisely Agni will not tolerate fear. We must comprehend Agni not as a destroyer but as a creator! In these two aspects of Agni lies the true touchstone of our nature. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 513:
513. A neophyte asked a Rishi who spoke to him about Agni, "If I constantly repeat the word Agni, will I have any benefit from it?" The Rishi answered, "Of course, You have been so far removed from this concept that even through sound your nature will cling to the great foundation of Existence." In the same way We repeat about the various qualities and analogies of the great Agni. May the people accept this sound in the Chalice! Let them be so saturated with its reverberations that they accept it as inalienable to them. If, during the transition between existences, they even pronounce "Agni," it will be of help to them, because they will not be hostile toward Fire. The Subtle World will help to sensitize the understanding of the higher principles, but they cannot be approached with hostility and denial. The aim of the first book about the Fiery World is to affirm and accustom people to an understanding of Agni. Let them see how diversely Fire has been understood, from ancient times up to the present contemporary understanding. May the sparks of these fires of the heart recall to mind many mysterious manifestations and the recounting of legends by the old people. One must absorb into one's consciousness an attractive constructive image. One should admit it as one's own possession which will lead to the heights. Therefore, even the repetition of sound, Agni, is useful. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 521:
521. A sigh was formerly regarded as a response to God. Concentration of the fiery energy produces this spasm. Notice that murderers and sinister criminals do not sigh. This tension occurs in connection with higher emotions. One could write a book about the sigh, and it would be shown to be very close to prayer. All the benevolent reflexes can be singled out in the same way. There is no reason to regard them as moral abstractions; it is better to accept them as foundations of health. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 525:
525. The welfare of nations is molded around a single personality. There are numerous examples of this throughout history, in the most diverse regions. Many will attribute this evident manifestation to the personality itself. But thus think the short-sighted; those who are far-sighted understand that such synthesis is nothing but the manifestation of the power of Hierarchy. Actually in all such manifestations the Hierarchy selects a focus upon which a current can be directed. Besides, a personality of this order possesses a fire, realized or unrealized, which makes the communion easy. But also indispensable is a certain quality on the part of the people themselves - trust in and recognition of the power. Therefore, in different matters I so often reiterate about authority. This quality is needed as a link of the fiery machine. You yourselves see how nations progress by affirming a leader. You yourselves see that there is no other way. Thus, the link of Hierarchy must be realized. One should not be short-sighted. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 535:
535. The root of a thought, or its motivating cause, must be made evident to a refined consciousness. It is impossible to know all thoughts, because in the kaleidoscope of human fragmentary thoughts one becomes dizzy, and the mere scraps of unstable thinking are of no use. But it is useful to sense the motivating cause of each expression. Such fiery affirmation comes with the kindling of the centers. Man is beginning to know the purpose of words. The external expression is not important to the sensitive observer. Sometimes the speaker himself finds it difficult to determine the primary reason for his own words. But a fiery heart knows how the spoken formula was born. No grimace or gestures will lead the third eye into error. Such straight-knowledge is not obtained easily. Many generations each add their mite to the consciousness. Understand that the affirmation of fire is achieved by many incarnations. The root of thought will provide the way to the realization of other roots. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 540:
540. Anxiety is inevitable when the confusion of the minds evokes the tremor of the lower strata. Let us not be concerned with these manifestations; we would be dead if we did not feel the present chaos. On the contrary, we should draw special strength by adhering to Hierarchy. If we assume that there is another way, we will be rent by the elements. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 594:
594. One should understand and encompass with good. Much that is done through forgetfulness is not evil, but absence of memory often makes criminals of men. True, egoism which is not overcome prompts one to forget others. But a fiery consciousness will not forget the goal of life when it serves the good of the world. People often do not know how to think about the good of the world, regarding themselves as insignificant. This is wrong, because the spirit, the fiery seed, emanates from the One Fire and strives toward the Light Eternal. It does not matter where burns the torch that points the way to the lost traveler! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 596:
596. Pay attention to the obvious fallacy of man when through prejudice he attempts to conceal that which he has long known in his heart. An eternal conflict ensues which can react on the physical body. One cannot deny with impunity that which our being knows from all past experiences. How many eyes full of suffering are encountered on the way! Great is the torment after condemning the consciousness to darkness. Great is the despondency when the energy Fire is directed against itself. And often we see those closest to us concealing the ancient knowledge under cover of dead husks of fear. One must pity those who are sick in spirit. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 610:
610. It is instructive to observe from the scientific point of view the nature of the atmosphere surrounding the substance of the Subtle or Fiery World, when this atmosphere is condensed for a manifestation in the physical world. One may recall the draughts which precede manifestation; in one case one can sense a coolness as of mountains, even accompanied by fragrances, whereas in another case one can sense piercing cold and an unpleasant odor. In this way the strata of the worlds can be distinguished. But one might also discern various chemical compounds in the condensed atmosphere. Is this not a manifestation of the higher realities? Thus, spiritually and physically, it is possible to apprehend the magnitude of the Invisible Worlds. One must not only become accustomed to this beautiful reality, but must also adjust one's actions commensurately with the grandeur of Cosmos. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 612:
612. If the Sublime Beings testify that they have not faced the supreme Origin of Origins, this should not be construed as a form of negation. On the contrary, this testimony of the sacred infinitude of the Supreme World only proves how unencompassable is the concept of Sublime Light. He is right who knows the path toward Light, but only the ignorant, in conceit, will presume that the brain can evaluate the Sublime. One must learn to comprehend the oneness of the path of ascent. In the radiance of the microcosm one can envision the parallel with the Infinite. One must learn to value each drop of dew reflecting the myriads of worlds. By way of experiment, one may reject all negations. A manifestation of Hierarchy should be accepted exultantly. The directed consciousness can lead the spirit's eye to the string of pearls which loses itself in Infinity. One can understand the reverence for the concepts of concordance and co-measurement. One can raise the spirit toward Light and fly over masses of darkness. Does one not fly in dreams, and are not such flights inherent from childhood? The spirit remembers these qualities of other worlds. No earthly obstacles can deprive the human heart of the concept of flight, and the very same heart will teach reverence for the Origin of Origins. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 622:
622. One should in no way violate the free will of people. The Teaching of Light transforms life when the spirit voluntarily recognizes the necessity of ascent. Therefore, do not burden others with admonitions. People will improve and attain by themselves. In the history of mankind one can see how the spirit of people finds its way toward Light. By its light each spirit finds the path in its own way. Many are unwilling to accept everything proffered, seeking by themselves some secret approach to Truth. One must exercise the greatest care with such independent aspirants; not everyone likes the principle of a chorus. Observation will prompt the most appropriate measures. However, one must calmly accept human peculiarities. Even grains of sand differ from one another. But who should revere individuality if not the servants of Light! Thus, one should establish nothing by force. It is said, "Though today a man may not search for Light, tomorrow he may weep for it." Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 646:
646. Churning is a symbol of cosmogony. He who has accepted so simple a process as the symbol of a great action, has verily understood the correlation between microcosm and Macrocosm. On the physical plane spiral rotation is the basis of the accumulation of substance, and thought also acts in an identical way. From the Summits down to chaos, Space is intensified by the spirals of consciousness. Thought spirally transforms itself into substance, permeating all Cosmos. One must understand and accept the transformation of thought into substance. This welding preserves the supply of substance, for thought is inexhaustible. On Earth much benefit may be reaped from the realization of the substantiality of thought. People are especially fearful of overtiring the brain, but this is absurd because thought cannot cause excessive fatigue. Mental disease is caused by numerous other excesses. Smoking, drinking, sexual overindulgence, lack of sleep, overeating, irritation, a wearying depression, envy, treason, and many horrors of darkness cause the overstrain which is ascribed to mental labors. As a prophylactic force, thought not only does not occasion fatigue but contributes to the interchange of higher substances. To blame thought for overfatigue is equivalent to expulsion of Agni from the heart. Both conductors connect humanity with the Higher Worlds; one must value these threads without which one can sink into chaos. In the West, religion signifies the link with God, with the Highest Principle; this means that every tie must be cherished, and the most important intercourse will be through the fiery thought process. Therefore, one must free oneself from the fear that thought can cause fatigue. But if you notice fatigue during the process of thinking, seek other causes; usually they are nearby. Perhaps the cause is not in you. Perhaps poisoned air has entered through the window or the firewood is not pure. Petty causes often produce grave consequences, and it is especially deplorable that a light-bearing thought should be regarded as the source of fatigue. Thought is health, renewal, interchange of substance - thus let us understand the salutary quality of thought. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 651:
651. How many unalterable truths have been rejected! They say eternal life does not exist. Yet it exists. They say the Subtle World does not exist. Yet it exists. They say no intercourse between the worlds exists. Yet it exists. They say no Higher Guidance exists. Yet it exists. Thus dark deniers would screen the light from the heart. But no lock exists which can debar the heart from achievement. One should not only discuss and read, one should also sense the warmth of the heart. This warmth of the heart can be measured; this means it is accessible to simple apparatuses. Agni will point the way to that land where the victory of the heart is preordained. The Fiery World summons to victory. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 654:
654. Let us recall an ancient Chinese tale about the Elusive Decrees. A man passed by the dwelling of eight Blessed Ones and noticed that they were strangely occupied. One of them was rushing about attempting to jump upward. When the passer-by asked the reason for such exercise, he answered, "I am catching the Elusive Decrees" Another Blessed One held his hands over the fire and referred to the same Elusive Decrees. A third stood in an icy stream and spoke of the same Elusive Decrees. Thus eight Blessed Ones strained their forces in striving to the higher Decrees. The passer-by thought to himself, "If even those who have already attained beatitude must strive so vigorously to cognize and catch the Decrees, then how much greater tension must I exert lest the Higher Will escape me!" In this story one can perceive several useful concepts. First, the state of greatest tension can indeed assist transcendental receptivity. Second, having already attained initiation does not necessarily relieve one from the danger of failing to fulfill the higher Ordainments. Third, one must welcome all forms of tension, in order to enter into accord with the Higher World. How often the elusive Decrees flash through space and return again to the treasury of the unapprehended! It is surprising how great a breach of convention it is even to speak about Elusive Decrees. Some smirk of ignorance, some reprove in pride, some take offense in cruelty. Thus each one in his own way ignores the Decrees - subtle decrees, vanishing into the ether. Thus, an old Chinese tale can remind us of the attention due the Elusive Decrees. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 40:
40. Besides the borrowing of energy, the signs of absence and dizziness pertain to the fiery reactions. Likewise are epidemics of neuralgia and of seeming rheumatism nothing else but actions of the fiery centers under the pressure of the spatial Fire. Not soon will people consent to investigate such epidemics under the sign of Fire. People usually like to dissect, but synthesis is difficult for them. Yet it is already time to pay attention to every disease which yields to suggestion. One must clearly visualize the cause which creates physical pains, but which disappears under the influence of suggestion. Why are physical sensations subject to psychic influence we shall come to the conclusion that one element is the determining factor - Fire, which penetrates both the psychic and the physical domain. Even meningitis gives way under suggestion. This seemingly incurable affliction retreats before the power of Fire. Of course suggestion is first of all a fiery concentration. A man who causes such a fiery reaction thus calls forth a tension of the injured organs. Therefore the power of hypnotic suggestion must be greatly developed, but must be subject to state control. Something similar to the control over the Egyptian priests, who had the right to employ suggestion but who had to give full account of their actions in the temple assemblies. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 88:
88. The science of atmospheric influences must undergo considerable changes. One may notice in contemporary apparatus unexplainable tremors which seemingly do not conform to other indications. Such traces of astral whirls bring to the Earth very significant effects. Besides, in this way are affirmed the relations with the Subtle World. Indeed, among the tensions of the Subtle World there may be such pressures that their reverberation even agitates manifested matter. First of all such waves are reflected upon the fiery centers. You yourself could observe how, despite the cool weather, the centers gave indication of great pressure. One must compare this with the reaction to the distant events, which also call forth vibrations of strong tensions. But the astral whirls are observed even less than telepathy. Scientists are unwilling to admit that in their physical considerations a factor of the world beyond can have any significance. But the effect of such whirls sometimes is almost equal to that of a bolt of lightning. I will not conceal the fact that strong cooling currents have had to be applied in order to counteract the reaction to such whirls. We stand on guard and are ready to send rays, but the pressure of the currents of the Subtle World is unprecedented. They are fighting with the forces of darkness and one must have imagination in order to picture to oneself the magnitude of this battle. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 99:
99. If it is difficult sometimes to concentrate thought, also it is not easy sometimes to get rid of thought. However, this quality also must be attained. Physicians have noticed haunting thoughts. Such a state can be the result not only of obsession, but also of inertia of the brain centers. One must know how to set aside, as it were, a useless intrusive thought. To this end one may perform little exercises, forcing oneself to consciously put aside a thought, as if massaging the brain. Many people fail to understand at all what We are talking about, but such immobility of the brain must be routed by different tasks, so that a preceding thought in no way colors the following one. Such a coloring usually deprives the new formations of preciseness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 106:
106. Let us approach the most difficult, before which all former difficulties will appear as blissful moments. The most difficult is the blessing of the Fiery World. This entry is so difficult that it seems that not even our minutest cell can endure this World of ecstasy. It has been said that when all covering has fallen away and only the radiance of daring remains, then the resplendent Fire enters the Gates, there being no admittance for the body. But in order to kindle such daring, let us preserve ecstasy in the face of the most difficult. Therefore reflect, the way you would wish to imagine existence in the Fiery World. Indeed, thought creates in the Subtle World, but it is quick as lightning in the Fiery World, and transcends all earthly measures; there is the Seventh Light. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 139:
139. Who will keep silent when blasphemies are uttered? Each living heart says, "We are not with you, blasphemers! The disease of blasphemy is very dangerous. But no justification is to be found in the fact that this is a disease, as this ailment is very disgraceful. When the heart is alive it will oppose in every way the infection of blasphemy. One can call to mind heroic oppositions even on the part of children, when their hearts were pure. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 142:
142. Why so many tests, if the heart can create spiritual transformation? The answer is simple - the heart has been neglected and not applied to life. Thus many people must improve their consciousnesses in trial. When you hire servants, you either test them by designating a task, or you trust them after looking into their eyes. Thus, too, the heart can flash out convincingly in a glance. But reason may compare the eyes to pewter cups. Thus, at each possibility, advise the way of the radiance of the eyes. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 171:
171. People complain that the picture of the Fiery World is not clear to them. Let us not insist as to who is at fault in this. Let us propose to them that they picture the Fiery World in their own imagination. Though such visualization be a poor and hazy one, let it begin at least in some way. It thus can be utilized as a beginning, but it is bad when there is nothing upon which to build. Such a sate of indifference grows worse as time passes, and, as a stone, it drags to the bottom. No one can arbitrarily overstretch the boundaries of consciousness. The middle path is excellent when it is also lofty, but many cannot altogether understand the lofty concepts of the middle path, and confuse it with the path of vulgarity. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 173:
173. Let it not be thought possible to deny the Invisible. It has been said that there does not exist action which can produce no consequences, but this is particularly true of negations. One may often ask oneself - why is the evolution of the world so slow? Negation will prove to be one of the principal causes, for it is deadly. Like doubt, it cuts off all the ordained possibilities. People given to denial eventually have to outlive its consequences. Truly, negation is like a millstone around one's neck. Enough has been said about it in the Teaching. But now, especially, the Earth is infected with negation. Let multitudes of people imagine that negation is only a sensible criticism, but negation is not a judgment, it is like ashes banking a grate fire. It suppresses, but does not elevate. Only broadening of consciousness can shame the denier, but as a rule such a torpid state terminates in a grave illness. In many cases a physician should attentively converse with his patient prior to treatment, in order to ascertain his mode of thinking. Each illness from negation reveals the need of suggestion in order to arrest the destructive process. Some may ridicule the fact that for the treatment of cancer and tuberculosis it is necessary to begin with suggestion. Of course, physicians who do not possess the power of suggestion will protest in every way, and they will be highly provoked upon hearing that diseases of the liver, stomach, kidneys, the gums, and rheumatism depend largely upon the state of consciousness and require suggestion first of all. It therefore follows that it is necessary to regard suggestion and autosuggestion seriously. Both processes are of a fiery significance. Thus negation is in opposition to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 176:
176. Amid observations upon the deplorable consequences of negation, one should not blame certain well-intentioned people for applying their own force first rather than trouble Hierarchy. It may seem at times that people act from self-confidence, when, as a matter of fact, they are filled with reverence for Hierarchy, and above all they strive to apply their own forces in order to conserve every ounce of Higher energy. They do not even pronounce the name of the Teacher, and they guard their mantram in secret. One should regard very carefully the various modes of reverence. One should affirm all that aspires to the Light. With Us only negation is rejected. Indeed, the very existence of man, who thinks and who contains the subtlest apparatuses, is a real miracle, which could not be without a past, and hence not without a future. The Fiery World is the predestined future. Who, then, will hesitate on the path, knowing the great destination? Who, then, will not respect the present incarnation, knowing that it will aid the ascent? Who, then, will disdain the Subtle World, knowing that there is the testing of thoughts? Thus, our brief sojourn here has been bestowed as the best aid toward a speedy advance to the Fiery World. In some way one should combine the urgent problems of life with the highest resolutions. Actually the earthly life hinders speedy realizations. People dream about the mechanical prolonging of life here, instead of cultivating a joyful readiness to approach the goal. The Teacher brings the consciousness of the disciple, by the shortest path, toward the attainment of the Fiery World. The Teacher affirms all that which may, even indirectly, bring closer or unify useful consciousnesses, in order that each action contain within itself the necessary amount of conditions of approach. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 202:
202. Nowhere do people think about the Living Ethics. They think it possible to pass their lives in the usual way, yet with each day it becomes more evident that it is possible to save people only by means of faith, which surpasses all religions. There is not much of such faith, and let us not try to count in thousands where there are only tens. Unusual are such paths of the realization of the Highest. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 210:
210. The spark of immortality is justly located by certain people in various centers, each will be right in his own way. True, in each center there is such a spark, but according to the conditions of the epoch the centers can vary in significance. Only the heart remains unchanged and only the chalice follows the heart in significance; the remaining centers and glands may be subject to cosmic currents. Not only are people mistaken in their judgment about the centers, but everywhere they do not admit a flexible expediency. Yet not only according to the epoch is the significance of psychic energy altered, but also according to races, to nationalities, and even to generations. Seemingly, a thing re-occurs, but meanwhile man has come in contact with the Highest by means of new antennae. Thus, one can observe how multiped insects may lose certain legs without a lessening of their vital capacity. Certainly where there is the fiery consciousness such atrophy of the centers is not found. Hence, again we come to the affirmation of the usefulness of the fiery consciousness. It will be no exaggeration when we say that fire is advantageous for the earthly as well as for the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 216:
216. It was affirmed many times by the philosophers that a gathering of people is permissible only when it has a high moral consequence. Obviously this saying is a strange one for our time. A gathering of people now usually ends in distortion of the simplest precepts. Let us look upon the subtle and fiery surroundings of such populous assemblies. Let us look and be horrified discordant rhythms admit only the lower entities, and transform the fiery sendings into searing fire. If it is difficult for an earthly benevolent visitor to make his way through a beastly crowd, then subtle beings will be flung away like dry leaves in a whirlwind. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 218:
218. Ur. has seen and taken part in Our Fiery labor. Thus, We not only observe but also control fiery tensions. Centers of observation are situated in several floors of Our tower. Many forces have been collected to oppose the fiery attack. Satan is very anxious to make an end of the Earth, in order to concentrate his forces on the Subtle World, which cannot be destroyed in the same way as earth. Thus the Proprietor of Earth through present treachery is betraying the Earth. He is a poor Proprietor in that he cultivated such a nature within himself. He causes Us double labor by keeping up the fires of chaos. Ur. has seen not a few apparatus; but over and above them stands psychic energy, and therefore We are so careful with it just now. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 225:
225. It is an error to think that irritation of the nose, throat, and lungs is caused only by colds. Such tensions also result from spacial fires. Without doubt, irritation of nose and throat can be cured by suggestion. The same cause underlies many cases of so-called hay-fever, which often can be cured by suggestion. Also many kinds of skin disease are cured by the same method. Often, in fact, skin irritations arise not from external causes but from imbalance of fiery currents. It is regrettable that physicians do not observe this phase of human ailment. Only occasionally do they recognize nervous causes, but then they try to flood them out with bromides, whereas suggestion could produce a better result. Let us not forget that at times suggestion has been employed to speed up the closing of wounds, by way of enlisting the cooperation of the entire organism. Thus, during discourse about the Fiery World, one should not forget the cause, at times, of irritations of the nose and throat. Physicians must be urged to study all methods of suggestion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 226:
226. Dreams link us with the Subtle World, and in the same way there must be correlations also between the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. They exist in their own form, but not everywhere are such contacts with the Fiery World of a conscious nature. One must possess a developed consciousness in order that such samadhi be not blinding. Already on Earth one must prepare oneself for the fiery approach. Thought can make the conception of Fire perfectly natural. With the help of such simple and natural conception the approach will be affirmed without any difficulties. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 289:
289. Blessed is he who instantaneously realizes in his heart the essential reality of Hierarchy. But if the eyes of the heart are closed, then point out to him the order of succession in all that exists. Begin with things of the most everyday life and proceed to the fundamentals of the universe. If then he remains deaf to knowledge, it means he is one of darkness. One should remember that the law of darkness is based on negation. One must not forget that all peoples have had a perception of succession, and in this way they have ascended toward Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 312:
312. Even yet invisible, fiery manifestations cast earthly beings into trembling. Currents and rays of the Fiery World agitate even refined beings. Even an unseen manifestation is already unendurable to the heart. How strongly then does it act when transposed into a visible state, approaching the law of incarnate existence! This correlation must be deeply realized, Even some strongest in spirit have fallen into unconsciousness and have turned gray, have become blind and dumb, and have lost the power of movement in the extremities. The manifestation of Fiery Beings ought not destroy our consciousness. In the near future, through their consciousness, people will cultivate their bodies in the receptivity of higher energies. Gradually in this way people can build resistance to fiery epidemics. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 347:
347. It is beautiful to discern signs of the Subtle World in the midst of earthly life. As a horseman stops on his way to inquire about road signs, so proceeds he who has the future life in his heart. For the earthly sojourn, the only suitable conception is that of the path. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 352:
352. Attention should be paid to each invention of the scientists. They must first of all be responsible for the harmlessness of a new substance. Many metals are being brought into daily use, not only in their pure state but also in combinations. As for that, alloys have attracted human attention from the earliest times. Truly, many useful metals when combined in a certain way produce deadly effects. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 361:
361. Certain yogis assume that the secretions of saliva and gastric juice are of purifying value and therefore useful. To a certain extent they are right. During fiery tension the energy of fire stimulates the excretive activity of the glands threefold. In this way, under the pressure of fire which manifests a tripled glandular ejection, a great deal of poisonous matter is carried away. Thus, fiery energy can be useful also during cosmic convulsions. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 367:
367. Even at the average level, people know much in a rough and disorderly way. It is especially dangerous that people try to perceive not so much an object itself and its significance, as from whom comes a communication and the reason for it. Thus is born the most harmful prejudice. But even wolves can be of use! On a long journey many considerations must be assimilated. Meditation on this is also useful on the pathways to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 368:
368. When I Say - Beware! - it means you must intensify all vigilance of the spirit. It is unwise to strive in only one direction; by this one only limits oneself. The battle requires vigilance in everything. Ancient warriors used to say to the enemy - "If you kill me, so much the worse for you. In Heaven the battleground is more favorable for me and there I shall retaliate." Thus, in their own way did the ancients express the eternity of life and of Karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 374:
374. One may accomplish not a few good actions and then cover them up with blasphemy. This blasphemy is called the fire-extinguisher; it begets a dark flame and consumes the luminous aura. Repeat to friends that the boundary line between disparagement and blasphemy is a very fine line. Disparagement of one's neighbor must be eradicated from daily life; this error surely opens the way to the blasphemy of the Highest. He who understands containment will also understand the cosmic harm of disparagement. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 396:
396. Sleep affords communion with the Higher Spheres. Sleep proves that without such communion people are unable to exist. The explanation of sleep as bodily repose is a most primitive one. Without sleep people can usually go on but a very short time before their thinking falls into a most ailing state; hallucinations and torpor, and other signs of an unnatural existence appear. The organism strives for the life-giving exchange, and does not find the ordained way. As We said, sleep can be brief on the heights, where the currents of communion can be especially nourishing. People may remember about meetings in the higher Spheres or in the lower. The dense body can impede such essential communions, but sleep as such will be the gift of the eternal life. And such meditation will help on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 431:
431. Manifestation of their will leads people to different attainments. Whoever has accustomed himself to thinking about a pit of trash invariably will find it. Beautiful is the law that thought guides man. Beautiful thought does not lead the way to darkness. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 432:
432. Written meditations about the Teaching are useful. It may be proposed to co-workers that they accustom themselves to such work. They can select portions of the Teaching near to them, and compare them with other Covenants. In this way there can be observed the imprint of the times upon the very same truths. The task of investigating this evolution will in itself be a much needed labor. We are opposed to condemnation, but the comparison will be, as it were, the polishing of the stone. Through love for the subject one can find new comparisons and beautiful points of contact. Such meditations are as flowers in a meadow. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 16:
16. In the days of Armageddon all energies are extraordinarily tense. The attraction of all possibilities for the actions of Good requires great intensification. Verily, all Cosmic forces are in action, creating all necessary conditions. How can the consciousness become awakened without an impetus, without striving for a change from the present mode of life? Of course the builders are carrying the entire burden of what takes place, and it is essential to realize that the battle of Armageddon is great and that all constructive manifestations for the great Plan are likewise great. Therefore let us bless all those who create obstacles, because Our energies are thereby developed and joined to the constructiveness of Light. It may be asked, "Is it impossible to do without cataclysms? Is it impossible to be without terrors and calamities? Is it impossible to be without miseries?" We must then remind about the spatial accumulations, and human engenderings which must be expiated. Thus, the Forces of Light are solicitous about the great fiery transmutation. Thus, on the way to the Fiery World one should bear in mind that in the time of Armageddon a purification of space takes place. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 20:
20. Verily, the higher the more effectual the coalescence into oneness. Likewise, as a man travelling on his way to a mountain top breaks away from attractions of the world below, so is the traveller in the manifested Fiery Right liberated from all burdensome memories which life had imposed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 60:
60. Religion and science must not be considered separate in their essential nature. Subtle study of matter and the atom leads to the conclusion that vital energy is not electricity but Fire. Thus science and religion merge upon a single principle. Matter is affirmed as a fiery substance, and no thoughtful spirit will deny that the higher force is Fire. Science cannot destroy the concept of the divinity of Fire, nor can any religion impose an interdiction on the subtle analyses made by science. In this way, then, the understanding and the harmony of the concepts of religion and science are affirmed. A subtle parallel can be drawn between science and religion, which will reveal all the higher stages. Therefore, it is so important that scholars should be in possession of subtle occult receptivity. But only a refined organism can possess this divine perception which is not developed from without but from within. Therefore, all the great discoveries for the good of humanity will not emanate from enormous laboratories, but will be discovered by the spirit of scholars who are in possession of the synthesis. We, the Brothers of Humanity, see the results which direct all quests along the right channel. Of course, the gift of the synthesis is not always bestowed, but those selfless zealots who do possess the synthesis are in no need of specialization. We see and foretell great results from the synthesis of spirit of the zealots. On the path to the Fiery World one must revere the Bearers of Synthesis. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 81:
81. Let us observe how the current of those who have just entered upon the path of Service acts. At first they are impelled toward an invisible, unknown Light, all their expectations are intensified, all quests are stimulated, and the spirit strives aflame. Then the current is affirmed as a personal quest; then follows a swarm of doubts and hopes. But when the spirit is able to overcome all the invasions of the dark ones, then the pledge of aspiration and ascent may become affirmed. Thus must the leaders of spirit remember. Sometimes the obvious enemies are not so dangerous as the aspirants who have approached the Light, because when the terrors of doubt are unconquered, then also is the path of Light unrealized. Indeed, one must be conscious of the full Light, in order to distinguish the voices of the Light from the whisperings of darkness. Each one chooses his way to fight against the enemies; some manifest self-defense, some foresee danger, some carry the fight to the enemy. But the path of those newly approaching Light must be verily directed and watched over, for when the doubts are not fully outlived one must direct the spirit on the path of Light. Verily, as Ur. has said, one should place everything at stake. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 84:
84. For better assimilation of the higher energies of the supermundane spheres it is necessary to spiritualize the centers. Departing from the earthly sphere, the spirit must be cleansed of lower emanations. Any superfluous husk which the spirit brings along into the Subtle World causes inexpressible pains. In a well-developed consciousness a purification takes place which frees the spirit from the husk. But the spirit which zealously retains its earthly habits experiences in the Subtle World all the infirmities which it was accustomed to undergo on the earthly plane. Going uphill, any superfluous load causes shortness of breath in the Subtle World. It is very distressing to carry things which were not previously overcome, and which in the Subtle World have become a burden. Most painful of all is the perception of one's own coarseness. Even in the lower, underground strata is felt the weight of one's own crudities. Often there are heard wails from the supermundane strata which are the appeals of the spirits not yet cleansed of this burden. It is reprehensible to litter the Subtle World with the same lightmindedness as the earthly one. And coarse accumulations form, as it were, unerasable layers which are always visible. Thus, spiritualization of the centers is the way of ascent into the Higher Spheres. This reflection is indispensable on the Fiery path. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 85:
85. The unification of Worlds must be understood as complementation. Nothing can be given and received without mutual conformity. The supermundane World reflects all earthly emanations. One must not make the error of thinking about a condition of relaxation in the supermundane spheres. There where all is subtle, everything is sensitized. And the law of conformity should be understood as the basis of relations between the Worlds. More subtle and sensitive upward, and more coarse and unreceptive downward. Hence, the formula of intercourse between the Worlds must be understood as complementation. That which the spirit carries with ease in the earthly sphere may be unbearable in the Subtle World. Since in striving the spirit affirms its potentiality, in the Subtle World the spirit is saturated with all subtle energies. Thus, for example, a spirit intensified in the true quest yet finding no application for its pure searching, will find a useful creativeness in the subtle spheres. Thus conformity guides all intensified energies. Deplorable is the existence of those who are possessed by low feelings. Coarseness, egoism and conceit, and certain other noted human traits, bear fruit in the supermundane spheres in the way of frightful Karmic blows. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember complementation as a great law. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 99:
99. Karma is diffused in all actions, in all Worlds. In the same way as Karma can be hastened, it can be as well prolonged. A deepening of Karma is reflected not only upon the succeeding life. All intermediate states are also affected in an aggravation of Karma. The Subtle World is closely held in bond with the earthly, and it is necessary to intensify thinking in this direction. He who understands the meaning of the connection of the two Worlds, will be careful of his earthly actions. Care toward all energies is of assistance to the striving spirit. A chief impediment is non-understanding of the truth of spatial life; that all is transmuted, all is atoned for. Correctly has it been pointed out about the law of Karma; indeed, about the law of Karma unto infinity. Precisely, aspiration reaches into infinity; and so also do possibilities. On the path to the Fiery World let us affirm a conscious relationship to the law of Karma. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 104:
104. Forces manifested for the Service of Light do not invade Karma, as some who are not initiated into the power of Karma think. The Forces of Light observe human actions, giving the direction but not invading life. Many are the examples of this. Messengers appear, warnings are sent, the direction is given and the paths pointed out; but the choice of designated affirmation is determined by the human will. In this way appears the manifestation of cooperation between the two Worlds. Precisely, self-activity of the spirit can bring near a better Karma. Thus it can be explained why the Forces of Light do not stop the spirit from certain actions which violate often that which has been ordained. Often people are perplexed as to why the other paths are not indicated. Likewise they wonder why the Sendings are affirmed through various channels? They wonder why the Forces of Light do not ward off different currents. Let us reply. "The Forces of Light never invade human Karma." This law must be remembered on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 133:
133. It is difficult even to imagine how infected the planet is! Not one law remains which has not been permeated by the poison of decomposition. Each higher manifestation has been so completely covered by black thought that purification of the earthly and supermundane strata is the most important task. Even the way that the Higher Teaching is being applied only demonstrates that the interpretations of darkness are closer to the spirit. The Fiery Covenant will then be affirmed when the human spirit is cleansed of those manifestations which have obscured spirit and heart. Let us investigate how Truth is being affirmed. The Fiery Spirit affirms the Higher Covenant. Its successors affirm the given Teaching. The chosen Spirit clarifies the Covenant handed down by the Fiery Lawgiver. Thus, for the affirmation of New Covenants the Giving Hand and the receiving one are unified. People think too little about this sacred bond. The unification of the Worlds can take place only in this manner. The Visible World and the Invisible can find a living application only when a bond is affirmed. Therefore, one who takes upon himself the clarification of the Teaching carries a Burden of humanity. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us be imbued with respect for the clarification of the Teaching. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 139:
139. People do not even suspect how strained the planet is! All these conditions which governments are creating are comparable to a volcano. Each wave of actions is saturated with destruction. There are no such circumstances as would indicate an advancement toward salvation. Yet the more suffocating, the more speedily can the great World Problem be resolved. Supermundane spheres are also agitated. Verily, each spirit striving into the future can sense that "Something" about which only the Lords know. Surely it is imperative to think about the driving clouds which must inevitably destroy the countries going against the Light. A New Dawn is already lighting the way on the dark horizon. Already events are proceeding and new forces are building a better future. Therefore, one must reflect about the appearance of the Fiery Element, for whoever is from Fire, triumphs with Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 180:
180. The earthly firmament is infected, and is to be purified by humanity itself. Each vital manifestation leaves its precipitations on all space. All must be transmuted, all must be outlived. Thus, each stratum represents a sphere saturated with human lusts, survivals, and aspirations. The fluids of heart and spirit, which saturate space with pure fires, refine the spatial strata. Only in this way can equilibrium be established, because energies are hurtling through space, and mankind is surrounded, as it were, by explosive projectiles. These fluids are accumulated and exploded in all spheres. So, too, the chain of effects is being affirmed by the saturated actions of humanity. On the path to the Fiery World let us be reminded about the spatial projectiles. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 184:
184. Each epoch has its own distinctions. Each peculiarity of time is an imprint of consciousness. These manifestations of peculiarities can be magnified by the will of humanity. The peculiarities of the epoch, in the same way as evocations, have their roots in the consciousness. Those visions and conditions which filled life and thought several centuries past were engendered in the spirit of the servants of religion in response to popular demand. Long ago was it enjoined, "Seek and ye shall find." In this evolutionary and incessant turn of the spiral, man will find the Truth. The affirmation of Truth is purified of all distortions, because the rubbish and accumulated dust is transitory. But Truth is manifested in Infinity. And though human darkening be prolonged, yet from under the dark strata will be exhumed the affirmations of the Light. Thus, that which is ordained enters in awesome immensity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 247:
247. Life is brought into balance only through spiritual attainment. Spiritual ascent is the only way to individual attainment and to attainment of the Common Good. When humanity is engulfed in its desires and its engenderings, how can one attract energies out of the Subtle World and reconcile them with human actions and aspirations! An impetus toward attainment does not result in an accumulation of energies if the will does not act in affirmation of the origins of Good. It was spoken with reason about the distorted mirror. Precisely humanity distorts each great concept in its warped mirror. Purification of consciousness and of the Teaching is the greatest problem of our time. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us remember the necessity of restoring the equilibrium of vital concepts. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 254:
254. The will of a militant spirit can direct an entire army to the good. The will of the militant spirit can direct an entire militant world. The will of the militant spirit can affirm new channels by which constructiveness can proceed. Therefore any and every wall can be destroyed under pressure of the militant spirit. The militant spirit which discloses the fiery horizon is the spirit which affirms the Higher Power. The militant spirit can saturate each manifestation proceeding along with the Cosmic Magnet. The militant spirit can overcome many tensions. The militant spirit creates and constructs new possibilities. Thus let all who are on the way to the Light apprehend the significance of the directing militant Will, because those who follow the militant Will are following Fire. Thus let us manifest understanding toward the fiery bearers of Our Will. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 256:
256. When the consciousness stands still, its condition can be likened to petrifaction. In such a state people resemble stone idols. These idols of spirit affirm the perdition of the planet. On all paths are encountered these idols of spirit. Judging by what is obvious, one may affirm the manifestation, as it were, of life, but no life surrounds the idols of the spirit - verily, only death and dissolution. Who, then, will assert that such ossification can give the planet its needed equilibrium! Verily, idols of the spirit engender cataclysms and catastrophes. This ossification infects the atmosphere just as does the most frightful epidemic. That is why it is so necessary to purify the space and each affirmation of life. Only purification will help save the planet. Seldom is understood the manifestation of the fiery Bearer of the Sword of the Spirit. But the "Lion of the Desert," the Sun Spirit, travels the way of the great Light, and with him go We. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 265:
265. Vibrations can evoke in the heart a great many subtle sensations. If man would understand how to make use of affirmed vibrations in order to draw forth subtle feelings from the depths of his heart, it would be possible to avert many evil actions. Science certainly must occupy itself with the investigation of a means of evoking these vibrations. Indeed, sound, color and odor can provide an entire synthesis for the higher sensations. When gross methods are replaced by subtle ones, the spirit will possess sensitiveness of perception. Contact with more subtle energies will result in a refinement of the entire way of life. When space begins to resound with subtle energies, one will have to know how to apply them vitally. Therefore it is possible to resort to contact with hardened criminals in the search for new ways for regeneration of the spirit. It is necessary to find new means for vibrations. On the path to the Fiery World let us ponder on how to purify the spirit of humanity. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 266:
266. Humanity attaches significance only to those concepts which are stored away in a consciousness of mediocrity, for it arrays correspondingly each form in its consciousness. Why, then, have all the Higher Concepts not been inculcated? Why so many distortions? Why so many belittlements Because, in truth, the essence of human quests and strivings has been turned downward. But the problem of the New World is to rouse the consciousness and to restore to the World the predestined Image of Beauty. Creativeness of the spirit must indeed be intensified in ascent. Precisely, not to lower the Higher but to allow It to rise. Therefore the first requisite will be to create the Divine Image according to Divinity. When the human consciousness will cease to depict Divinity in an earthly way, then the attainments of the spirit will be fiery. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 323:
323. The order of life has become so disconnected from the Cosmic Magnet that all human products tend toward monstrous forms. The development of forces has proceeded by a channel directed to destruction. Thus millions of dark souls are being incarnated; souls which have lost the bond with the spirit. For many centuries multitudes of souls have striven toward a way of life rather than being; and life has been directed by these desires. Each action is reflected in the Karma of the World, and the salvation of humanity can come only from inner realization. For this alone it is necessary to awaken the best energies, for Cosmic Justice is manifested there where there is attraction. There is no escaping Karma; there is no transmutation of energies without tension of the will. On the path to the Fiery World let us strive for realization of the immutability of the law of Karma. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 328:
328. The condition of the supermundane planes moves events onward at an accelerated pace. The supermundane strata are being, as it were, shifted because striving toward the Earth rouses many dormant spirits. Before great events, the supermundane strata are always awakened. A testing is begun, as it were, for the spirits, which may choose their path. Consciousnesses which are ruled by low impulses can be impelled only to the lower levels. But there, in the same way as on the earthly plane, the servitors of Light stand on guard, and the final Call can summon the spirits to the choice. These Calls resound on all planes. On the path to the Fiery World let us remind about the Final Call. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 348:
348. Humanity has so far departed from a true contemplation of the World, that all that exists becomes illusory. Do, indeed, people wish to know those roots of evil which destroy constructiveness? Closing the eyes to the existence of evil and its source abases man to a still lower level. The fact that the evil principle exists as opposition to Light is long since known. Just as good is manifested in limitless ways and aspects, so also is darkness. True, mankind prefers the way of unmanifested evil. Indeed, such darkness is very attractive to the small consciousness because it is not necessary to expiate flamingly its actions; and the personifications of evil assume such an attractive application! The consciousness of mankind is truly deprived of co-measurement! Therefore only the purified consciousness can accept Light and its antithesis - darkness. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 360:
360. Human construction is in need of true foundations. The way construction is proceeding at present, the World is threatened with destruction. All Cosmic Reconstructions require higher foundations, for the creating spiral is affirmed in ascent. But, the foundations of humanity are found to be in a state of intense dissolution. All cosmic processes manifest transmutation upward, but the will of mankind has steered into a blind alley, for the circle of selfhood is reaping its harvests. Therefore, cosmic fire is not being utilized in transmutation by humanity, and instead of evolution involution is the result. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 419:
419. When psychic energy is propelled into space there is an intercompression of currents, creating a powerful impulse. When the spirit is strained in sendings of psychic energy, directing its entire forces to one goal, then the currents of space respond to the tension of the psychic energy, and harmony results in the way of mutual compression. Consonances of currents are those channels which can isolate the sendings of psychic energy; and that is why We say that the spirit can play upon the currents of space. Each fiery saturation of the centers is such a powerful resonator of space. Currents are subject to these powerful intercompressions. The manifestation of a harmonized unified aura can verily work miracles. Verily, the spirit plays upon the currents of space. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 460:
460. One should not talk about anything in a way that completely disengages it from what has gone before. Spiral rings must almost touch each other, otherwise the spiral is not a strong one. Therefore introduce the new almost imperceptibly; it is no calamity if someone says - all this is old! The new will be accepted thus more readily., Often you may refer to the fiery basis of all discoveries. Let them be called by different names, but the essence will be the same. So many mishaps result from obstinacy in the matter of names! Therefore, never insist upon a particular name. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 491:
491. Certain perspicacious people speak about the approaching end of the World. In describing it they talk as they were taught to think in elementary schools. They are little to be blamed in this, since their heads have been filled from childhood with the most monstrous ideas. And yet, they do sense some sort of end of something. Though dimly seen, still their spirit has a presentiment of some kind of change. They are called false prophets, but such a judgment is not fair, for in their own way they sense the end of an obsolete World. Only, they are unable to distinguish the external signs. Indeed, near is the hour when superfluous scales begin to fall, and the World of Light begins to come into being in joy. The most important processes can be carried out visibly-invisibly. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 494:
494. Consider this problem if longevity is increased, and diseases will cease to be, the birthrate may be doubled. Calculate the situation then on Earth within a hundred years, and a thousand. In this way you will apprehend why some things are not being overcome. In addition, you will apprehend why life of the spirit is placed at the head of the future. The appearance of a new measuring rod of existence can save the Earth. But present understanding is especially far from the Truth. The past year has disclosed unprecedented gaps in the consciousness of people. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 496:
496. The guiding teacher will not censure a neighbor and thus make difficult the path of those whom he leads. Each teacher will rejoice when his disciples hasten forward and find delight on the path in thought about the Highest. It is not necessary to employ compulsion where there is a flame. The best action is that of the heart. Very carefully guard the heart quality. This quality comes by way of many sufferings, but the Fire of the heart is sacred Fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 502:
502. It is important to understand to what extent people's consciousness has become petrified. Therefore, do not give it food which it cannot assimilate. Side by side with the difficult give also the easy; otherwise people will not listen. The letters of the Teacher are inevitably diverse, because directed to different consciousnesses. This is not contradiction but simply the best way. Thus, accustom yourselves to deal carefully with consciousness, as with fire. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 542:
542. Why are people amazed at many cases of children who remember their past? Precisely nowadays are being born many such evident intermediaries between this and the Subtle World. They also remember about their sojourn between the earthly lives, but people do not know how to question them about this. The important thing is not that they remember about buried gold, but that they can tell about precious sensations. Thus takes place a rapprochement of the two Worlds, and this circumstance precedes great events. But for a long time not many will apprehend to what an extent everything is changed around them. Remember the old tale, how the king was being taken to execution but he was so far removed from reality that on the way he was much concerned about a stone that fell out of his crown. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 585:
585. It has been said - "Ignorance is Hell." Few understand this. Whereas, precisely devouring Fire is the result of ignorance. But one may exchange evil for good and thus alter the properties of the Fire. A wonderful gift is possessed by man in that he can alter the properties of the element. Yet how can humanity enter upon such action if it fails to think altogether about the elements? The Teaching of Living Ethics must set the direction in which the mind of man is to be propelled. Let us not violate free will, let each one make haste in his own rhythm, let each one sense the great vibrations in his own way, but let him sense it and make haste. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 604:
604. People are inquisitive as to why fiery manifestations are so rare. Let us reply that it is because the heart of the dense world cannot endure such fiery vortexes. Ask those very rare individuals who have had such manifestations. They will tell you that they were almost dead after the fiery Visitations. Through the training of right thinking one can accustom oneself to the possibility of such Communion. But it is a long way from the flesh to fiery vision. Only most uncommon hearts can undergo them. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 613:
613. The same lymphatic quality can be of assistance to black magic. One must guard against it in every possible way. Do not think that there is only a little of black magic. It makes its nests with the people and also in governing circles. Let science look very deeply into such corrupting endeavors. AUM (1936) - 4:
4. If earthly substances act so diversely on different people, then how much more varied is the reaction on them of the highest energies! Long ago people understood that for the proper reception of these rays it is needful to bring the organism into a harmonious condition. For this purpose the Wise Ones have indicated the power of sacred invocations. Aum, or phonetically Om, was such a synthesis of sonant strivings. Prayer and inward concentration are excellent attainments which render healthful the state of the spirit. Each one in his own way has contributed a manifestation useful to spiritual concentration, whether he sought the solution in music, in song, or in the dance; there have even been crude methods leading to intoxication and frenzy. There were many deviations and errors, but fundamentally man was striving to create a particularly exalted state of mind, promoting the reception of the higher energies. AUM (1936) - 8:
8. You know well the lightning speed and the suddenness of thoughts sent from Above. The difficulty in remembering such thoughts indicates to what extent an alien energy is intruding into the usual stream of consciousness. Such forgetfulness depends not upon the quality of consciousness, but upon a completely different condition pertaining to powerful energies. It must be noted how difficult it is to retain such sendings in the memory. Ordinary efforts to remember are of no avail; if sendings are recalled, it is in some unexpected way, that is, through contact with a similar energy. AUM (1936) - 28:
28. Sorcery is inadmissible, as a crime against humanity. Sorcery must not be regarded as a wrong against one individual. The effects of sorcery are far more heinous - it violates cosmic manifestations and injects confusion in the supermundane strata. Though the sorcerer has failed to smite his enemy, it does not mean that his blow may not have stricken men elsewhere, perhaps in various countries. The vibration of ill will may find itself affirmed in a most unexpected spot. It is impossible to estimate the number of deaths and sicknesses caused by an evil will! Through space these swarms of claws are borne and none may foresee where this poisonous flock will alight. The powerful spirit shields itself against evil sendings, but somewhere a weak man will receive their infection. Such cosmic damage cannot be estimated. Only the power of sounding of Aum can bring harmony amid the discordant vibrations. Even the power of Grace cannot act in full measure if on its way it must be expended toward the dispersion of evil. It is imperative to warn humanity against all sorcery. AUM (1936) - 39:
39. There can be no truce with Satan. Near Satan there is only slavery. To mollify Satan is impossible. Only without fear is it possible to march over him or through him. There is an ancient legend telling how Satan decided to frighten a hermit. He appeared before him in a most terrifying aspect. But the ascetic was filled with a fiery irradiation and charged upon Satan so that he passed through him, burning his way. The fire of the heart is more powerful than any satanic flame. One should be filled with such fire, then all sneers are transformed into searing grimaces. Thus, let us charge upon Satan. AUM (1936) - 60:
60. Reverence of Hierarchy will affirm the closeness of the Higher World. In cooperation with Hierarchy do you find firm bridges to that shore. Every belief reveals the Guardian Angels, Guides, and Comforters; under the various names lies the same concept of Hierarchy. Verily, let each one understand in his own way, but let each heart strive upwards. In this alone is the path to perfection. AUM (1936) - 69:
69. Prayer has no kinship with violence nor constraint. The first prayer of the child should not be ridiculed or reproved. A boy once prayed, "O Lord, we are ready to help Thee." A passer-by was indignant and called the child presumptuous, and in this way the first feeling of unselfishness was defamed. A little girl prayed about her mother and her cow, and her prayer was ridiculed. Thus her memory retained only something ludicrous, whereas such solicitude was really touching. AUM (1936) - 107:
107. Light-mindedness, curiosity, suspicion, and unbelief are all of the same dark family. Imagine a great mathematician developing complicated formulae before children of elementary age. They will not only fail to grasp the great problems, but they will immediately fall into a derisive snickering. Thus, when someone approaches the Higher World out of curiosity, one can expect all consequences in the way of doubt and treason. If the consciousness is at a level that permits curiosity where there should be reverence for the greatness, there cosmic dross must be anticipated. Is it possible to approach the Higher World out of curiosity? Rather put the hand into the fire; thus let suspicion be charred! AUM (1936) - 137:
137. The inhabitance of heavenly bodies remains under doubt to this day. Even the best astronomers hesitate to express an opinion about this question. The reason lies chiefly in the conceit of man. He does not wish to admit incarnation in any conditions other than earthly. Fear before Infinity is also a hindrance. Surely, not many dare to reflect about such a remote giant as Antares, which, in the ocean of the Milky Way, presupposes beyond itself infinite Space. Meanwhile, people should think of distant worlds as being inhabited. AUM (1936) - 154:
154. People can refine earthly conditions. The way lies not through riches nor power, but through the tremor of solemnity that is within reach of those chosen sensitive ones. Each such higher tremor is in itself a victory over the flesh. AUM (1936) - 206:
In such a way, the question of the human aura and of human accumulations upon objects can receive a new impetus. Indeed, the possession of a clear consciousness by the observer himself can be of much assistance. Irritation is a poor conductor. AUM (1936) - 209:
Indeed, through deep study far more applicable names will be found. Even for the loftiest concepts it is possible to find comparisons in physical usage. People do not tightly cover an ailing tooth nor an open wound. They understand the need of admitting air in order not to deprive the affected part of a useful substance; likewise, the spiritual perception must not be deprived of communion with the Higher World. Just as bodily hygiene is indispensable for earthly life, so also is prophylaxis of the spirit needed. Do not be surprised that We apply medical terminology to the spirit; through this the physician may feel that his sphere is close to the Higher World. Let each one find the One Path in his own way, even through it be the way of mechanical terms. AUM (1936) - 217:
217. When the body has tired of one position, it is advisable to change to another. The same thing is true in all circumstances of life. Each change has its causes. Let us learn to deliberate about them, in this way each condition attests its advantages. Thus I repeat, affirming tolerance. AUM (1936) - 294:
294. Nothing can vindicate the self-generation of poison, it is the equivalent of murder and suicide. Even the most undeveloped people sense the approach of such a poison-bearer. Distress, anxiety and fear enter with him. Many physical diseases break out as a result of the infiltration of imperil - just as if a firebrand had worked its way in. AUM (1936) - 318:
It has been said of the Middle or Golden Way, "It is better to call it a Path, so narrow is the passage between monsters." AUM (1936) - 364:
364. Where there is true trust each act of a co-worker is understood as beneficent. If there was a definite action, it is taken to have been necessary. There can be no mistrust where burns the fire of reciprocal feeling. All the other aspects of cooperation may be regarded in the same way. AUM (1936) - 371:
Man does not arrive at an understanding of his power without a Guide. Many different traps are hidden on man's path. Each sheltered manifested viper hopes to conceal from man that which is most precious. As a traveler who has lost his way, he does not know in what element to seek success; yet the treasure is within himself. AUM (1936) - 407:
The latest interpreters have attributed a symbolic meaning to the saying in this way: "living water" denotes the ocean of wisdom; "the head" means the summit of cognition. Whereas, the writing had a medicinal significance. The disciple asked the Teacher to let him drink the magnetized water which had stood by his bedside. Many sayings can be found about the magnetization of water. On ancient images figures can be seen drinking from a vessel or sacred source. AUM (1936) - 417:
417. You will encounter two types of opponents of equal rights - one, an admirer of the rule of the harem, who says that age-old customs should not be disturbed; the other, indignant at the past, will demand supremacy for herself in everything. Both will be remote from evolution. It is impermissible to drag past offenses into the future. It is impermissible also to preserve the ossification of an outworn way of life. AUM (1936) - 421:
421. Woman may be judge as well as legal adviser, for injustice will be diminished when the tribunals themselves shall repel the malign principle. Such a distinction will transform the whole way of life. AUM (1936) - 455:
455. Let us not anticipate from young scholars a very important investigation regarding the historical names of psychic energy. Unquestionably, among different peoples the presence of this energy was observed long ago. Each age noticed its new qualities and symbolized them in its own way. Some identified psychic energy with light, adding to it the concept of illumination and luminosity; others noted its magnetic nature or its dynamics; the manifestation of its lightning speed was also observed. AUM (1936) - 466:
Much is said about inspiration. Many times We have repeated about straight-knowledge. It actually reposes in psychic energy, but its spark passes by way of ectoplasm. Such a great substance must be conserved. The ancients have related that a man can exteriorize his double, which can execute rational actions. AUM (1936) - 468:
468. Let us firmly remember the qualities of psychic energy. When beginning observations upon psychic energy, people frequently forget its basic properties. They complicate even the simplest investigations by their own habits. Instantaneousness is a fundamental quality of psychic energy, but people have been accustomed to suppose that lengthy thought is the strongest. In such a way they lose sight of the fact that time is not needed for thought. AUM (1936) - 533:
533. Each conventional subdivision inflicts damage upon the principle of unity. Realization of the fundamental force helps to liberate one from unnecessary accumulations. Most conventional terms have arisen from the egoism of individuals, each desiring to name an object in his own way. True, the mixture of languages also has produced extraordinary definitions. One should concern oneself with the crystallization of clear unifying definitions. AUM (1936) - 549:
How is it possible to assert that concern about thought is dangerous to the state? Yet you have already experienced being accused of introducing something dangerous. But into what a low state must man have fallen that he should consider the mention of thought as athing unpardonable in the human way of life! AUM (1936) - 551:
551. The entire domain of psychic energy must be investigated by experimental methods. One should not admit personal speculations. The sources of ancient literature should be utilized with the greatest caution. One should bear in mind that many definitions in their time were understood in a way different from the contemporary interpretations. Much of the so-called metaphysical was in its day complete reality. AUM (1936) - 564:
564. In different religions there can be noticed a special harmonization of sacred hymns. If one compares the oldest of them, one may observe a striking similarity of tonal structures. Moreover, one can find remarkable common rhythms; all of which indicates that the composers of these psalms had the same understanding of the significance of harmonization. It is impossible to attribute such a basic similarity to simple succession. It may be understood that they have been influenced by One Source. It cannot be doubted that the one fundamental energy of Existence will produce similar rhythms for one form of inspiration. Verily, the keen of sight can discover confirmation of the great Unity in a broad way. AUM (1936) - 573:
573. It is shocking to see the relativeness of people's judgments. Take as an example the definitions of the state of one who has passed into the Subtle World. Of the same person it will be said: he perished, he is annihilated, he suffers, he sleeps, he is resting, he is learning, he ascends, he rejoices - thus each one judges the Subtle World according to his own understanding. But inasmuch as no one has told people about the Subtle World, they have begun to form opinions in accordance with their own imagination; however the imagination is often uncultivated. In this way, the closest sphere still remain within the limits of a phantom world. AUM (1936) - 574:
574. The same attitude of good will is also needed in experimenting with psychic energy. One should not question it as to the future; nevertheless one will be impressed by the way in which psychic energy itself foresees the most immediate paths. It has been called the "eye of the soul." Thus it has been compared with physical eyesight. If the eye naturally sees the object ahead, then the eye of the soul foresees the future. AUM (1936) - 588:
588. Even in the most primitive form of shamanism, during prayers, conjurations and ceremonials, the closed hands at the mouth, trumpets and various tubes were used to strengthen and condense sound. Such symbols of tension and concentration may be observedin all ages, in both little things and great, even to the very loftiest prayers. A trumpet sound, in a way, intensifies space, and percussion rhythms facilitate concentration. Indeed, such primitive efforts are not needed where a higher communion is established. AUM (1936) - 593:
593. Think of yourselves not as inhabitants of Earth, but of the Universe. In this way you will assume a greater responsibility. Likewise, you will apprehend how strenuous is the battle for each victory in the realm of Infinity. Do not think that by placing upon yourselves a great responsibility you fall into arrogance. The quality of arrogance befits ignorance. Responsibility is a duty to oneself and to the Highest. Thought about duty will in itself be constructive striving, but for such a path one must cultivate oneself each hour. Brotherhood (1937) - 1:
Likewise, people's recollections of the Subtle World have become clouded. Only there is it possible to encounter the expanded realization of Brotherhood. The body impedes the way to many broad ideas. Only by going beyond the limits of the bodily understanding is it possible to recognize brotherly cooperation. Let us gather the signs of such an expanded state of consciousness. Brotherhood (1937) - 10:
In no way is it right to conceal something good in outmoded words when it is possible to express it more comprehensibly for broad masses of people. Surely, knowledge is not for the elect but for all! Therefore, we should not reiterate outworn morals, but rather, designate the best conditions for scientific cognizance. Only the ignorant will not understand that for the successful advancement of science the best conditions of life must be established. Brotherhood (1937) - 23:
23. We have spoken about the mixture of strata. In cosmic storms the current of chemism is constantly being unsettled and the rays refracted. It is not easy to assimilate such perturbations unless we remember about the inviolability of the laws. Astrology, remaining a science, can still undergo many fluctuations due to earthly lack of information. In addition, many signs have been concealed. We say this, not by way of disillusionment, but on the contrary, in order to remind observers about the complexity of conditions. Brotherhood (1937) - 25:
25. The pathway to Brotherhood is a high path. As a mountain is seen from afar, so, too, is Brotherhood. The Teacher cannot be insistent where the eyes are near-sighted. And during the ascent the outlines of the summit are lost from view. Right around it one does not distinguish the height, so, too, on the path to Brotherhood there are many turnings of the way. One should become accustomed to thought about the complexity of attainment. One should grow to love all the obstacles, for the stones on the path are but the steps of ascent. Long ago was it said that one does not ascend by a smooth stone. Brotherhood (1937) - 26:
There are many instances when essential signs have been explained by the ignorant as something completely opposite. In their earthly customs people often interpret letters in their own way, not being concerned with the precise meaning of the words - such conventional egoistic practices have to be abandoned on the paths to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 35:
Let us be attentive to each small circumstance. In the earthly way of life it is difficult to distinguish where is the small and where the great, where the useless and where the useful. Many pearls have been swept away with the dust. If you notice that your companion is only partially assimilating vital principles, help him. In such patient assistance there is expressed a very important quality for brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 38:
Besides experiments with psychic energy, it is necessary to accustom oneself to communion with the Subtle World - and without resorting to magic. Everything natural is to be attained by natural methods. Only by the way of experiment do people accustom themselves to tensions of various degrees. It may be understood that expectation itself will be a natural preparation, or discipline, as it is customary to say. Brotherhood (1937) - 41:
41. What is the natural path? The most unrestricted way of learning, with tolerance and patience, without any sectarianism. Unrestricted cognition is not easily adopted. Everything connected with human labors is limited. Every occupation cuts short, as it were, many ways of communion. Even excellent minds have been driven into a narrow channel. The disease of self-limitation bears no resemblance to self-sacrifice. Man limits himself for his own comfort. Indeed, bold actions for the sake of unrestricted knowledge will be the exception. Malice and hatred carry out their actions in straitness of mind. For unconfined action it is necessary for one to be filled with magnanimity and to discover causes and effects with a benevolent eye. Austerity of labor has nothing in common with a censorious attitude. Only limited people condemn. Not out of condemnation is perfectment born. Brotherhood (1937) - 44:
44. Let us agree on the meaning of the concept of rest. Around this concept a multitude of false and harmful interpretations have clustered. People have become accustomed to think that rest is inaction; in this way it has become transformed into psychic enfeeblement. Inaction is most corruptive for psychic energy. Each spiritual immobility will fatigue, not regenerate. Brotherhood (1937) - 71:
By means of suggestion it is possible not only to forestall pain, but even to give an entirely different direction to the illness. Rarely is the latter admitted, for up to the present time people have not believed much in the influence of thought. From the same source, from unbelief, comes stagnation of consciousness. People poison themselves by unbelief. The wisdom of ages has recorded many examples of great trust and also of destruction through mistrust. When We speak about cooperation and even about Brotherhood, We must repeat about trust - without it no rhythm is created, without it success is not invoked, without it there can be no advance. Do not think that I am reiterating something too generally known; on the contrary, as in an hour of danger I am repeating about the salutary expedient. There is no other way to awaken the psychic energy. There is no other path on which the heart can glow with victory. It is difficult not to weary if there be darkness in the heart. Brotherhood (1937) - 92:
92. Detested labor is not only a misery for the unsuccessful worker but it poisons the whole surrounding atmosphere. The discontent of the worker does not permit him to find joy and to improve the quality. Moreover, imperil born of irritation redoubles gloomy thoughts, with effects fatal to creativeness. But the definite question may arise as to what is to be done if not everyone can find work corresponding to his vocation. Undoubtedly, many people cannot apply themselves in the way they would like. There exists a remedy for lifting such a blight. Scientific attainments show that above the everyday routine there is a beautiful domain accessible to all - the realization of psychic energy. In experiments with it one may be convinced that farmers often possess a goodly store of the energy. Likewise, many other fields of labor aid the conservation of energy. Therefore, amid the most diverse labors one may find uplifting strength. Brotherhood (1937) - 107:
107. Frequently a denier will affirm that he exerts no influence. And in such a case Brotherhood can be enormously useful. It is possible to approach a human being in an unusual way with the call of Brotherhood. As a physician, Brotherhood can have an effect upon the hostile will. However, for this the concept of Brotherhood must be assimilated. Do we often see this? Brotherhood (1937) - 124:
124. Many times has the planet been threatened with danger from comets. But even in the tensity of the atmosphere people have not sensed anything unusual. There have been certain individuals who understood how tensed the atmosphere was, but the great majority completely failed to notice anything. It is possible to carry out a curious experiment, observing how much humanity responds to certain events. It should be noticed that even conspicuous world events often do not reach the consciousness. The reason is that people wish to see things in their own way and do not permit their consciousness to express itself justly. Such people are not suited for cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 139:
A strong enough thought needs no enlistment of action, but aside from such solitary thinkers there are a great number of thoughts which are good yet are not strong enough to react mentally and therefore do not reach the point of earthly action. As always, such a middle way is inert. It can impede the wholesome progress of man. Brotherhood (1937) - 140:
140. Each ascent is symbolized by action, but it is not easy to judge which action will conform to the thought. Many side issues will impede, coloring in their own way the attempts at action. One must have enormous patience and observation in order to be discriminating in the jungles of contradictions due to chaos. One has to love one's work in order to find therein rest and justification. Brotherhood (1937) - 144:
144. The farmer prepares and improves the field, sows it in good time, and patiently awaits the sprouting and the harvest. He puts a fence around the field, so that animals may not trample down the young growth. Every farmer knows causes and effects. But it is not thus in human interrelations; people wish to know neither causes nor effects. They are not concerned about sprouts, and they want everything to be accomplished in their own arbitrarily prescribed way. Notwithstanding all the examples, people do doubt the cosmic law. They quite readily sow the causes, but they will not reflect that weeds may be the sole harvest. Brotherhood (1937) - 148:
148. People are vainly seeking new remedies and medicaments without making use of the old ones. Even milk and honey are not sufficiently in use. Whereas, what can be more beneficial than vegetable products reworked through a succeeding evolution? Milk and honey are to be had in infinite variety, and they constitute the best prophylaxis when employed rationally and scientifically. The point is not simply to drink milk and eat honey; first of all, one must consider what kind of milk and what kind of honey. It is right to assume that the best honey will be from places that are replete with curative herbs. It may be understood that bees bring together not mere chance combinations of their extractions. Nature lore about bees has importance in the way of directing attention to the particular quality of the honey. Brotherhood (1937) - 152:
152. The stratification of observations over the extent of many lives, laid in the depths of consciousness is called dormant wisdom. It would be possible to carry out remarkable experiments by studying when man is drawing from his storehouse of knowledge. It is possible to make a comparison with atavism, which is manifested through several generations. Thus are displayed hereditary racial traits. But throughout his spiritual journeys man accumulates his own load, which he guards within his consciousness. It is instructive to observe the acquisitions of knowledge and inclinations already manifested in childhood, which cannot be explained in any other way except as former accumulations. The more so is it necessary to observe such individual propensities; they may indicate endowments which may later be damaged by an ugly upbringing. Dormant wisdom was already noted in deep antiquity, when questions of spiritual incarnation were sensibly understood. Intellectual advance resulted in a loss and impeded the development of the hidden forces of man. Brotherhood (1937) - 159:
159. Truly, the path of compulsion is like the path of narcosis. He who has been taking narcotics must increase the quantity of the poison taken. In the same way compulsion must be constantly increased, reaching the point of madness. Interruption of a compulsion carries the threat of domination by the dark forces. Therefore, compulsion is worthless for evolution. A conscious awareness contradicts compulsion. But lack of awareness is the ruin of the whole structure. Brotherhood (1937) - 166:
Often people are unable to perceive the boundary line where outward actions end and the invincible fundamentals begin. Do not think it superfluous to affirm the foundations of Brotherhood. It is hard to conceive what false imaginings arise during discussions about Brotherhood. Unprepared people think that Brotherhood is a legend, and that anyone can build spectral towers in his own way. They consider that unproven testimonies about Brotherhood cannot convince the reason; but no one is going to try to convince them. Likewise, no one compels collaboration. People themselves arrive at the necessity for cooperation. In the same way will they arrive at the reality of Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 188:
188. The Sacred Teaching cannot become congealed at one level. Truth is one, but each century, and even each decade, contacts it in its own way. New scrolls are unrolled and the human consciousness observes in a new way the manifestations of the Universe. Even in its wanderings, science discovers new combinations. Upon such discoveries are the previously proclaimed fundamentals affirmed. Each transmission of the Great Wisdom is indisputable, but it will have its own followers. Those who honor Hierarchy reverence also its Messengers. The world lives by motion, and the issuance of the Sacred Teaching is evoked by advancing. The mediocre call such advancing a violation of foundations, but the thinkers know that life is in motion. Brotherhood (1937) - 194:
194. Let us examine in what way Brotherhoods have moved around. Along these paths it is possible to learn about the movement of evolution. It should not be thought that Brotherhoods have hastily withdrawn into impregnable recesses. They have merely concentrated their forces in one strong place, both geologically and spiritually. It may be recalled that there have been hearths of Brotherhood in several countries, but at the approach of certain dates such hearths have been gathered together into one Stronghold. Brotherhood (1937) - 209:
209. Admonish people not to malign the Higher Forces. Madmen do not understand that their thoughts are refracted against powerful rays and smite the madmen themselves. If they do not fall dead at once, this still does not mean that their organisms have not started on the way to dissolution. One's own arrow finds the germination of an ulcer and brings it to the surface. Brotherhood (1937) - 212:
212. Much is said about self-sacrifice and striving toward heaven, but there are examples of lofty self-sacrifice here on Earth. Every mother, under various conditions, in her own way expresses self-sacrifice. But let us be attentive, let us be able to discern the most well concealed signs of this great feeling, for it is so profound that it shuns expression. Among these beautiful blossoms there is to be found also the means for health improvement. Let us find best words, in order that man should not stumble. In this way also may the understanding of Brotherhood enter life. Brotherhood (1937) - 220:
220. Each phase of the Teaching answers a particular need of humanity. The present time is distinguished by the shattering of morality. The help of the Teaching must be directed to the affirmation of moral foundations. The findings of science pursue a path different from the way of life; there results a particular kind of savagery, which is in possession of scientific instruments. A minority of highly enlightened workers stand out as rare islands in an ocean of ignorance. Literacy is by no means enlightenment; therefore, the advice is given to reinforce the heart as the focal point of enlightenment. Scientific and medical indications are given; they ought to help to restore the bodily and spiritual health. The more directly these counsels are accepted, the stronger will be their action. The embryo of enthusiasm grows into a beautiful inspiration. A drop of goodness is transformed into effective good. A grain of love grows into a beautiful garden. Who then would censure a desire to help a neighbor? Brotherhood (1937) - 237:
237. Not only is one to be called a wayfarer who is already found upon the way but also one who has been making ready for the path. It is just the same with a world event: it has already been formulated, it already exists, even though the ship has not yet pulled up the anchor. It is needful to distinguish outer movement from inner readiness. Certain people attach no significance to inner readiness. For them, if something is not in motion before the eyes of everyone it means that it does not exist. Let us return again to medical examples. Many sicknesses may be in process inwardly, presenting no external symptoms. Only in the last stage are they manifested, when treatment is already useless. Let us not consider the process only when in its fatal stage. So it is too in human relations. Brotherhood (1937) - 240:
240. It may be noticed that sometimes especially large upheavals have far less destructive effect on the organism than small ones. The reason is that during the large upheavals psychic energy begins to act in a special manner, manifesting a powerful protection. During small agitations the protection may not be so strong. When I say, "Burden Me more when I go into the Beautiful Garden," this is not merely a poetic figure of speech but a practical indication. Long ago it was said that through great upheavals the spirit grows strong and the consciousness is purified. But in such processes the primary energy will be the principal factor. Therefore, let us not be distressed if it be brought into action in one particular way. It is far worse when something petty undermines the organism, and the salutary force is inactive. Such a situation must be recognized; otherwise people will begin to strive for the small and will be content with the mediocre. The store of psychic energy must be supplemented. Without pressure it does not receive the Higher Help. Even the enigmatic saying, "the worse, the better," has a certain foundation. Brotherhood (1937) - 258:
258. Seeds may be scattered by the whirlwind; they may be nibbled by birds; they may be washed away by a downpour of rain - many are the causes and the effects. It is especially difficult for man that he cannot predetermine the result of a sowing. But because of this he should not distribute arbitrarily the results of labor. Man must clearly picture the goal of his work, but the paths of movement and the new obstructions must not distress the worker. In the earthly way it is not easy to reconcile oneself to the thought that seeds can sprout in unexpected places. But let man not forget that the vitality of a seed is great. Thus let us sow, without thinking where the beautiful garden will spring up and expand. A man may select for his garden a splendid place, according to his way of thinking, while the place next to it may prove to be a far more fertile soil where even a seed brought by the wind will flourish. Thus let us sow, having no doubts about the vitality of seeds. Brotherhood (1937) - 263:
263. Picture a house filed with people who know about some important event, but among whom is one who does not know what all the others are thinking about. There will be a great difference between those who know and the one who does not know. Even judging by externals, one can form an opinion about the obvious difference. He who does not know will begin to feel troubled, to glance about, and to listen; he will be suspicious and look around in a hostile way. The more irritation he may feel, the further he will be from a solution of the enigma. In such simple examples there can be observed the reactions of thought and the causes which impede their perception. For the grasping of a thought, first of all, irritation is not useful. There may be excitement or tranquillity, but absolutely no anger or irritation. Brotherhood (1937) - 276:
276. The Teaching can be assimilated by children extraordinarily quickly, provided the child's peculiarities be observed. In a great degree he remembers what has been absorbed earlier, and it is especially useful if instead of new knowledge the child be helped to recall what has already been implanted in him. In this way it is easier to absorb new subjects later, but one must be observant. Brotherhood (1937) - 289:
289. If a messenger sets out upon the path with a definite mission and then forgets it, what should he do? Should he hope that his memory will be cleared up while on the way, or should he hasten to inquire of the one who sent him? Knowing how to inquire will already be an attainment. Brotherhood (1937) - 298:
298. Only the call to Brotherhood can sometimes flash out as lightning. Let people think that Brotherhood is inopportune, that it is unattainable; but for all that even a savage heart will begin to tremble, even a hardened, embittered heart will not pass by such a reminder of something forgotten. It is necessary to find the simplest words, for people are expecting the simplest. People can accept a good word if persuaded that it will make better their way of life. Brotherhood (1937) - 305:
305. Let us look at the apostates, who appear in all ages. It is possible to notice many common traits in their betrayals. Likewise it is possible to notice how, according to karmic paths, they have found the way to persons whose manifestation has been hateful to darkness. There can be discerned the same modes of falsehood that they have made use of in different languages. Moreover, it can be affirmed that not a single betrayal has succeeded in darkening the name of the one persecuted - so says the truth of all ages. Brotherhood (1937) - 312:
312. Swiftness of motion up to a certain extent furthers intercourse with the Subtle World. A vortex of movement, as it were, sweeps away the dusty envelope of the lower strata. Whirling dervishes, or the American Shakers, or Siberian Jumpers are based on such movements. And in this way they confirm to what an extent such forcible compressions of energy are inadmissible. The lower strata should not be surmounted with physical violence. The right way is through natural, spiritual ascent. Precisely the manifestation of Brotherhood assists such clearly beautiful ascent. Brotherhood (1937) - 318:
318. Capacity for work must be cultivated, otherwise it will remain in a somnolent state. Also, capacity for work in the Subtle World must be developed. But the way to this must conform to the conditions of the Subtle World. There are many earthly means for approach to and realization of the Subtle World, but no forcible conventionality can create the best combinations with the Subtle World. As in all existence, natural realization of cooperation is needed. It may be fully realized or less realized, but straight-knowledge should be infused with it. Man should continually feel himself to be in the two worlds. I am not speaking about the expectancy of death, for death does not exist; I am speaking about labor, both earthly and subtle. Such assiduousness in subtle work should not tear one away from earthly labor, on the contrary, it will but improve its quality. Wrongfully, people do not think about the Subtle World; both asleep and awake they can take part mentally in the most uplifting tasks. Brotherhood (1937) - 319:
319. Being filled with lofty problems, man prepares himself for corresponding domains. By degrees he so accustoms himself to this way of thinking that he begins to belong entirely to an equally beautiful life in the Subtle World. Earthly life is an instant which has no co-measurement with the Higher World, therefore it is prudent even in this brief moment to derive advantage for the more prolonged one. Brotherhood (1937) - 320:
320. The experienced swimmer springs from the heights into the depths of the water. He feels daring and joy at returning to the surface. So, too, the conscious spirit plunges into carnate matter, in order to rise again to the mountain heights. Experience makes such a testing joyful. Among earthly manifestations one needs to find comparisons with the higher worlds. The wayfarer likewise appears as a useful example. Compare the sensations of a wayfarer with proceeding through the Subtle World and you will receive a better analogy. Moreover, call to mind the different kinds of wayfarers and you receive a precise picture of the dwellers of the Subtle World. Some are afraid in general even to think about the way. Some dream about profit; some hasten to the assistance of a near one; some burn with malice; some seek knowledge. One can picture to oneself all the peculiarities of the wayfarers and decide for which of them the path will be easier. Brotherhood (1937) - 336:
336. Sometimes one may feel, as it were, vibratory contacts on the skin in various parts of the body, but most of all in the region of the spine; it should be understood that this manifestation is also connected with thought transmission, especially when thought of great tension is under way. Such sensations do not usually draw attention to themselves, but nowadays when thought-energy is under discussion, the physical sensations connected with it ought to be observed especially. A thought that is sent is not always transformed into verbal forms by the recipients, but nonetheless it is imbedded in the mental apparatus and reacts upon the mode of thinking. Such an understanding of thought reception should be noted. Up to this time only thought translated into words has been taken into consideration, but the deepest reaction, outside of words, has remained without attention. Brotherhood (1937) - 350:
Whoever can rejoice at each day's labor is on the way to Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 397:
397. The Yogi values many earthly oppressions which fall to his path. Each suffering is called the hastened way. Sharpening of feelings cannot take place without overcoming obstacles. Therefore let us not scorn the accelerating paths. Brotherhood (1937) - 438:
438. In any experiments one should not give way to excess. In general, excesses are inadmissible, they are contrary to equilibrium. Man, as a complete microcosm, must not violate equilibrium which is bestowed with such difficulty. Brotherhood (1937) - 451:
451. Do not permit any quest to be traduced if it is sincere and has a good basis. Solicitude and care are necessary. As a gardener grows new fruit and fertilizes the soil, so let us be ready to assist the new and regulate the old. Whoever wishes to help must be prepared to assist in every way. Only with such readiness can one find the path of application. Brotherhood (1937) - 456:
456. Not only non-conformity of old and new, of inner and outer but also different understanding of the simplest words is an obstacle to the consolidation of progress. Do not consider it strange when the simplest concepts are wrongly interpreted - there exists no unity of consciousness. In spite of beautiful solitary flights people will bog down in one swamp in the majority of cases. It is impossible to instruct them in the higher energies when their very way of life needs regulation. You have heard about a disastrous termination of an experiment with currents of high tension, and you have rightly understood that the cause lay in carelessness. The first success not only did not inculcate carefulness but, on the contrary, admitted negligence. There are many such examples. Often it is impossible to bestow success, because it proves to be a dangerous plaything in foolish hands. Brotherhood (1937) - 530:
530. Through realization of true values routine habits will be rendered insignificant. The best liberation comes through a comparison of insignificance with greatness. It must not be thought that one should not speak about the small on the way to Brotherhood. It is justly regrettable that the fundamentals of cooperation and community are not understood by humanity. The chief enemies of cooperation will be the small habits of selfishness. Brotherhood (1937) - 531:
531. Since the worlds are on trial, each particle of them is being tested. One may foresee that someone will be terrified at such a supposition. But only injudicious thought can stand in the way of welcoming the law of evolution. Through expansion of consciousness one grows to love this incessant motion; would it be better to remain in the unchanging prison of errors and delusions? On the contrary, it is much more joyous to sense the constant testing, which engenders the feeling of responsibility. Brotherhood (1937) - 539:
539. The Brotherhood was sometimes called a salutary Community. This definition has a dual significance. Actually, the Brotherhood is primarily concerned with curative principles and establishes them among its fellow members. Each brotherhood, as a true unit, will be in itself the carrier of health. Attention should be paid to how a way of life in common reciprocally strengthens the condition of the organism if harmony has been realized. This principle of mutual strengthening should be investigated by science. It is especially instructive to observe that even in the physical sense mutual assistance has a great significance. Since there can be insatiable vampires, there can also be inexhaustible benefactors. Brotherhood (1937) - 541:
541. Some will call Brotherhood an exalted cooperative. Let us not stand in the way of such a definition. It is essential that the concept of Brotherhood enter life, and cooperation is already near to the understanding of the broad masses. Each heightening of cooperation will thereby be an approach to Brotherhood. Let people ponder carefully upon those traits of their characters which contribute to the strengthening of cooperation. Precisely these qualities will be of need to them on the path to Brotherhood. Let us not renounce the feature of communal life if individuality will be preserved in it. Each cooperative must also safeguard the individuality; only on this condition can cooperation be multiform and fruitful. Brotherhood (1937) - 558:
558. Verily, one should not wonder when psychic energy involuntarily wends its way to remote distances, owing to urgent need. One should recognize such a state as unavoidable and help one's energy to strive in accordance with its magnetic attraction; let it labor usefully. Brotherhood (1937) - 582:
Likewise, although we will show solicitude for the overburdened ones, let us warn them not to give way to unwarranted fear. There can be no cogitation about Brotherhood when the mind is contracted with fear. The best approach to Brotherhood may be darkened by fear. Let us not forget that people are accustomed to being afraid of everything at all times. Brotherhood (1937) - 593:
593. The peoples of Asia have preserved the memory of the Brotherhood; each in its own way, in its own tongue, with its own possibilities has preserved in the depths of its heart a dream about an actual Refuge. The heart will not relinquish its dream about the Community of salvation, but will remember amidst sorrows that somewhere beyond the mountain peaks dwell the Protectors of the peoples. The very thought about them purifies the thinking and fills one with vigor. Thus, let us honor those who do not relinquish their best treasure. Brotherhood (1937) - 594:
594. In all ages the Brotherhood had special Ashrams. They could be shifted but the Center stands firm in the cragged Towers. It should be affirmed that the currents of the Brotherhood are constantly pervading the world. One need not judge as to whether they are successful or unsuccessful; such premature deductions will only reveal a limited way of thinking about the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 2:
2. Urusvati has seen many of Our apparatuses. In appearance they do not differ much from those in use elsewhere. However, the way they are used is different, for psychic energy is applied. It has long been known that some apparatuses will operate only in the presence of a particular person, and now there are even people whose organisms can substitute for entire complicated apparatuses. Man is growing accustomed to his inner forces. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 3:
3. Urusvati has seen some of Our repositories. Objects of art are collected according to eras, but the collections do not constitute a museum as it is usually understood. These objects serve as a reservoir of accumulated auras, and the creative emanations of their former owners remain in them much longer than one might suppose. If one could gather a collection of objects created at the same time and with the same striving, one would truly see the radiations of their eras. We can study in this way the true meaning of a particular era. Such a possibility is exceedingly important for the psychic sciences. Some of Our Brothers are the former owners of objects in Our repository. Sometimes an object is sent into the world to carry out a certain task. For example, it may be buried in some place as a magnet. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 10:
We arrange for thought transference in an almost empty room whose walls are painted blue or green. Green can be very harmonious for many individuals. We also prefer a comfortable armchair, so that the spinal column is aligned. The chair should in no way discomfort the body. The light should not irritate the eyes, and it is better if it comes from behind. No forced tension is needed, only complete concentration. Sometimes one may place before oneself the image of the person to whom the thoughts are being sent, but it is even better to hold this image in one's mind. Calmness is necessary, and harmonious music may accompany the sending of thoughts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 23:
23. Urusvati has many times experienced Our way of healing through vibrations. There will come a time when medical science will change. Vibrations and hypnotic suggestion will be utilized together with medicines, and the large doses that are usually given will be reduced. Only a small medicinal impulse will be needed, and the rest of the recovery will depend upon vibrations and suggestions. Homeopathy, to a certain extent, foresaw the course of this medicine of the future, but at this time only those homeopathic physicians who possess strong psychic energy can succeed. Perhaps they are unaware of the source of their successful healing, but gradually they will learn about the harmony of the inner and outer influences, and the new methods of healing will then begin. At present, because of unenlightened conditions physicians hesitate to recognize that to a great extent it is their own psychic energy that is acting. They are ready to attribute their success to even the weakest medicines, unaware of their own powerful influence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 28:
28. Urusvati has admired Our flowers, in some species of which We have indeed achieved perfection. Of first importance is the use of psychic energy because it helps vegetable growth. We also irrigate with soda and in this way act from both the outer and inner side. One can experiment widely with psychic energy, but it must be done systematically, not forgetting that much time and patience are needed. Many experiments successfully started have been ruined by lack of patience. Moreover, Our radiations are harmonized, and because of the equality of Our psychic energy, each One of the Masters can substitute for another. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 29:
There were times when people knew how to express the concept of the Highest in the finest way, but now the Great Service is not understood. One would think that this could not be so, with the Subtle World coming closer, and We being spoken of so often. Yet the abyss of darkness has not diminished when the concept of the Teacher is doubted. You have heard many times that it is those who know about the Brotherhood who still speak of it with irreverence, and such utterances contain ruination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 30:
30. Urusvati is familiar with the varied ways in which light is manifested. Seeing flashes of light is an indication of a spiritual keenness of eye. In themselves these lights do not mean anything special, but they are like banners on the way to Us. The Northern lights, in their lowest degree, are not noticed by people. Similarly, the earliest flashes of the spirit are not evident to many. One can observe that small bright sparks will burst into flame and produce a rainbow-like illumination. Thus a beautiful aura is kindled around people. Note that these lights are especially visible in Our Abode. From ancient times they have been accumulated, and, if desired, can be made to blaze radiantly. In legends people are mentioned who could evoke around themselves a dazzling light. Thus, if one wishes one can be surrounded by a fiery force. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 38:
Let Our Sister recall how often she has spoken in the subtle body with women completely unknown to her, and how often she has witnessed quarrels and misunderstandings. But the work of enlightenment does not tarry. Entire nations strive for knowledge, and with knowledge full rights will come. We can show Our records of the women's movements, and the results are encouraging. One should not think in a routine way. At present, the world has exceeded its bounds, the ship has lost its course, and the cosmic whirl speeds its movement. We are at the helm, but other sailors should also help. The terror of Armageddon can be transformed into a manifestation of success, but first Armageddon must be discerned and the meaning of Hierarchy understood. The role of woman in the world's economy has been strengthened. Never before have so many women been called to high positions. Our Counsels penetrate into far-off places. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
49. Urusvati has observed Our collectors of medicinal plants. Some of them know that they labor for an important purpose, but most of them gather the plants without that understanding. They take the plants to a specified place where someone receives and pays for them. This may sometimes be a Chinese trader, but the arrival of a Sart or a Hindu in no way puzzles these humble workers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 49:
One can trace many missions sent to humanity at different times. Homeopathy was sent as a means of safeguarding people from enormous doses of poison. Dreams about the need for a universal world-language have been given. Only in this way can the purity of all languages be preserved. Everyone will then know both his own language and the universal one. Thus may be found the best pattern for human relations. People do not understand that the distortion of a language is a crime, for many word-roots have a deep significance in their rhythm and sound. Thus We pave the way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
We can affirm that despondency will not cross the threshold of Our Abode, for joy lives there. Let people remember that no one can deprive them of their joy. Even a machine works better when it is used with joy. Decidedly, everything can be set right and improved, and nothing can close the way to perfectment. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 63:
63. Urusvati knows how to appreciate the value of all that exists, for every manifestation is the result of active thought. Even if a manifestation is undergoing involution, somewhere in it is concealed a spark of the highest energy. People will usually reject something completely even if only one part is not understood by them. An unwise or inexperienced person will act in this way, but with accumulated knowledge he will learn to appreciate each creative force, even when it is in an unfit envelope. Even jinn can build temples. They may not understand the purpose of building, but because of their power they make good masons. Every legend contains a particle of truth. For instance, the subterranean people of Agartha are often mentioned, although they do not exist. But the legend itself originated not far from Our Abode, where We do have extensive underground passages, but they are not on the grand scale described in the legend. Other legends tell about "White Waters" and "The Heavenly Jerusalem." Both of these tales relate to Our Abode. It would be unwise to reject legends without pondering over their meaning. Each of them preserves precise indications, often deliberately concealed. Frequently We Ourselves shroud the meaning of a legend, so that the local people will not disclose too much. Sometimes We must sternly forbid the crossing of particular boundaries. In everything one should evaluate situations carefully. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 69:
69. Urusvati knows about those close to Us who have gone to the far-off worlds. The ignorant may spitefully misinterpret these departures, and few will understand that the flights are special missions. It is hard to imagine that between the worlds there exist links of thought. It is not easy for man to detach himself from his earthly solidity and realize that the most important place is not here on Earth but in what he perceives as a void. One must be reborn to understand that earthly beauty seems beautiful only because man does not know supermundane beauty. On Earth many things are understood in a distorted way, and people are always ready to imagine that among the worlds there is as much hostility as there is on Earth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 70:
Pay attention to the way people in the West speak about the White Brotherhood. They will say that the members of the Brotherhood sit in restaurants, that they manipulate economic power, that they lie, err, and mislead, and do not know how to choose the best co-workers; that they lure people into sedition and war, that they conspire, plot, overthrow dynasties, meddle in the peaceful lives of families, inflict damage upon the church, and fail to preserve the ancient traditions. In short, one can enumerate all the darkest and most unpardonable crimes, and they will be ascribed to Us. Let us not forget that these accusations are often brought by the very people who utter the most lofty words about the White Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 71:
Our Abode strives to deepen the consciousness in order to eliminate the influence of Maya. This is not easily achieved, but it liberates one from being susceptible to false sensations. Efficiency in work increases when one is freed from the burden of doubt engendered by mixed currents. Every refraction of currents produces a kind of electric discharge. Only a refined consciousness distinguishes these discharges from painful sensations. So many times one may observe a sudden rise of temperature, a chill, prickly pains, or a contraction of muscles. The discharges of refracted currents can act in this way, but those who know what these phenomena are will not mistake them for the beginning of some disease. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 72:
We say to people, "Do not ask." We know your needs. People do not know how to concentrate upon the most important, and their requests are only disturbing. We do all that is possible, and people should simply send Us their good will. We are not complaining about those who lose themselves in trying to follow their desires, but We do advise the easy way to escape the earthly labyrinth. It is contained in the striving of the heart to Us. Let this striving be silent. Let the heart give its sign. All of Us have known such striving and We can say the more striving, the better. Striving builds strong blood, and this quality is beneficial if it is based upon calmness. But if calmness has not been acquired, it should be developed by the will. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 75:
People do much harm to themselves by limiting their awareness to one earthly existence. They build obstacles for themselves everywhere. When We direct them into the future, they generally do not understand how to begin to think in this new way. One may think that he will be forever attached to one place; another may tell himself that he must always cling to one vocation; a third may convince himself that he cannot endure a change of location; a fourth may imagine that he will perish from his very first illness. Thus each one invents his own fetters, not realizing that in his former lives he has already experienced the many ways of existence. Such a conventional life on Earth, in complete ignorance of the past, does not allow one the opportunity to think about the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
82. Urusvati knows how unexpectedly great manifestations can occur. Thus, she has seen the strata of the Subtle World, not in her subtle body, but in the physical one, with open eyes and fully awake. She has seen the crowding in the Subtle World, and was astonished at the crowds that roamed idly with no work to do. True, she was shown that stratum of the Subtle World which especially concerns Us. In it were seen the contemporary clothes that reinforce an earthly way of thinking, and people crowded together as in the square of any modern town. We are greatly saddened that such crowds are the least accessible for evolution. It can be observed that their thinking is so egocentric that they cannot see beyond their own crowded and motionless circle. They contaminate each other and, as on Earth, fail to look up. Urusvati can attest to how densely crowded these strata are. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 83:
The atmosphere of Our Abode radiates in this way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 86:
Faith is true knowledge, and trust is the way to success. Distrust is the result of ignorance about Our work. It is essential to relate every individual situation to world conditions and to recognize how much Our help is complicated by human error. People defeat their best possibilities. We point out the necessity for unification, but there are not even three people who can fulfill Our requests! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
Our Abode has witnessed many wars, and We can testify how this evil is increasing in the most unexpected ways. People know that explosions can cause rain, but what about poison gas and its possible effects? How sad We are to see free will, which was bestowed as the Highest Gift, manifested in this horrible, uncontrolled way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 90:
90. Urusvati has experienced the way in which a special concentration of the eyesight can help one perceive former incarnations. One would think that such concentration of the gaze would be natural for everyone; however, there are two conditions that make it exceptional while in the earthly body. An extraordinary intensification of psychic energy and tension of the optic nerves are required. The images of former lives are brought forth from the depths of radiant accumulations, and just as in a kaleidoscope, these separate fragments join together to form a complete picture. Such an experience is therefore difficult for those in their earthly bodies, and We rarely allow it because it can harm the eyesight. Even though it would be possible to see many remarkable things in this way while in the earthly body, the conditions of life do not allow frequent use of these natural possibilities. Even those of Us who are in physical bodies must experiment cautiously along these lines. People probably will not understand why, even in Our Abode, earthly laws must be applied. To most of them, everything is either possible or impossible. They do not want to understand that the laws of the Universe must be respected. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 90:
Most of the time people rebuke Us before the completion of their deeds, or think of Us only after their actions have already taken place. We wish to establish as many conditions as possible that will facilitate normal contact with Us. There was a time when We preferred not to tell people how to communicate with Us, but now We find it necessary to remind people that We are ready to help them when conditions are appropriate. In the previous books many conditions were mentioned that promote the harmonizing of human consciousness. Those who study the Teaching attentively can easily understand the way of communion with Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 104:
104. Urusvati maintains solemnity even in moments of danger. Few can appreciate the power of this shield. Amidst stormy currents the rock of solemnity holds firm. With it, man can draw upon any force within himself and forge from it an invincible armor. People should realize that solemnity is the best bridge to Us. Our help reaches them most easily through the channel of solemnity, whereas the more difficult way is through terror and depression. Every human force can be studied scientifically. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 104:
Let us remember that all offered help should be accepted. When We advocate unity as the means of achievement, Our Advice is simply scientific. We require an intensification of energy that can be achieved only if the co-workers are united. Every breach tears the valuable tissue, and who can tell whether it will be possible to restore it? People refuse to consider such simple facts and are ever ready to risk their own welfare. Who is the one willing to endanger himself in this way? Who is the one to judge which violation of Our Advice will bring disaster? We often direct the attention of people to Us so that contact can be easily established. But they have freedom of will and rarely choose to follow the Voice of the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 109:
The Blessed One Himself preached the Middle Way. Only the Middle Way can engender true reverence for the precious Primal Energy. Our Abode lives by the law of the Middle Way. He who desires to ponder upon Our Abode should ask himself if he understands the beauty of the Middle Way. The foundation must be laid upon the best, with the best, and for the best, and it is the Middle Way that leads the best ones through the best fields. Work itself, when done in the spirit of the Middle Way, will never be disharmonious, and will lead toward the foundations of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 111:
111. Urusvati realizes the multiformity of the Great Service. This great concept of Service is usually completely misunderstood, or if accepted at all, it is mistaken for monastic monotony. But the Great Service responds to earthly needs, and the true servant of humanity must know all conditions of life. He must spare the feelings of the ignorant, he must soothe the desperate, and must appreciate the various fields of labor in order to be able to give wise encouragement. In this way Service will bring benefit everywhere, and the servant of Good will know how to find the word that will lead people to a brighter future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 111:
They will ask you how it is possible to reconcile the threatening signs of the destruction of the planet with the possibility of a harmonious and auspicious future. The fact is that humanity has a free choice, either to enter the new life, the age of great discoveries, the Era of Happiness, or, by the power of free will to choose catastrophe. Thus, people cannot complain that they are deprived of a beautiful destiny, for it is only their evil will that could lead the nations to planetary cataclysms. Free choice is man's birthright. It provides endless possibilities, but people do not care to apply their freedom in the right way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 125:
Service is expressed in good deeds, which are possible under all circumstances. Great achievements contribute to Our joy. We show the way, but it must be trod by human feet - such was the law given by the Great Savior. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 126:
What merit is there for the student who repeats Our words without applying his own effort? Consciousness is enriched only in the process of right thinking, and mechanical repetitions cannot lead to the new synthesis. One should observe how We lead thought without interfering with independent activity. We show the way, and point out the possibilities without violating karma, but each turn of the path must be recognized by the person himself. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 126:
It is of particular importance to develop a love for thoroughness. Only in this way can you become familiar with Our methods. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 129:
Only seldom are We able to be in touch with the Fiery World. Normally, these contacts occur through the corresponding spheres of the Subtle World, and in this way the law of goal-fitness is obeyed. With the broadening of consciousness this sense of goal-fitness is applied more intelligently. The physical world envelops Our Abode and We take upon Ourselves the task of maintaining the balance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 129:
Our Brother V. remembers that He once foresaw an explosion that was about to take place in the heart of a city. We are responsible for all karma that comes Our way, and such misfortunes should not be allowed. Also in flights goal-fitness should be applied. There is no benefit in being burned before the Fiery Gates have opened. We are responsible for all karma that comes Our way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 138:
Do not think that it is easy to reject the past. Great knowledge must be acquired before one can recognize the spiral of evolution, which perpetually surges forward. Usually people dwell on yesterday, not realizing that each tomorrow brings new knowledge, and the day that is hardly over has already engendered new accumulations. Night brings communion with the Subtle World and the renewal of energies. In the morning people seldom remember their experiences of the night just passed, but they feel the increase of energy. Scientists explain this phenomenon in a narrow materialistic way, but more experienced observers perceive different causes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 140:
Strong are those who are filled with gratitude, for their wings can grow! They will not be afraid of Our commissions. They know that We are greatly burdened, yet rejoice on the way to the Garden of Beauty! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 146:
Despite the slander of enemies and the errors of His followers the Beautiful Image remained luminous. Thus we may approach the Great Ones, and no one is forbidden to emulate Them in the proper way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 146:
Nor did people accept the true way of life of the Great Pilgrim. They would not believe that He worked hard and had more than one skill. One could find in His land a great variety of ceramic objects created by His own Hands. These objects became healing talismans. But who knows now about these benevolent signs? The path of the Great Pilgrim was filled with benevolent signs. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 150:
The Great One taught people to pray within their hearts, upon the mountain, amid inspiring summits. It is impossible to grasp the full depth of meaning of the Sermon of the Great One, because He gave instructions for the whole of life in the simplest words. The key to this greatness was in His simplicity, which not only allowed Him to more easily communicate with people, but was a beautiful way of expressing the Highest in the simplest words. One should learn to make the complicated simple, for only in simplicity is kindness reflected. Such was the work of the Great Pilgrim. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 151:
Thus the Healer and Creator proceeded on His Way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 152:
152. Urusvati has heard both the majestic music of the spheres and the uproar of chaos. Out of confusion and wailing the Great Teacher composed harmonious symphonies. Only the ignorant assume that celestial harps will sound at the first request. From the abyss of chaos to celestial harmony the way is indeed long. This is why the Great Teachers are also the Great Toilers, and only those who have heard both extremes can judge the extent of this evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 152:
People wish to see the Teachers just as they see themselves, and if the Teacher differs in some way they will disbelieve. The ignorant demand, never realizing that their demand is based on ignorance, and that the image they have invented is belittling. In general, most pictures of the Great Teachers are tasteless. People want to see their Teachers as exceptional, even in their outer appearance. If people have such an attitude toward true greatness it indicates that they would not have recognized the Great Pilgrim. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 152:
We mention these condemnations because through them the Image of the Great Pilgrim is shown to be more human. If He had not come into contact with life and had not suffered, His deeds would not have been as great. No one realized how tormented He was by the many disturbed auras He came into contact with in this way, but the thought of great achievement never left Him. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 153:
Urusvati heard the voice of the Great Pilgrim; how could such a voice belong to a mere leader of crowds? It was precisely the crowds that were the cause of His particular sufferings, shouting in praise of His Kingdom, and then hurrying to His crucifixion. Thus, in their way, they helped to fulfill the prophecies. It is impossible to imagine what karma awaited those crowds of madmen! People are now witnessing events that have burdened the lives of many generations. This is not a punishment, but the consequence of the madness of free will. When I advise restraint from unwise words and thoughts, by this very request I make you think about the future. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 158:
The Great Pilgrim did not conceal his need for the cooperation of people. The action of psychic energy can be evoked only if one fully realizes its presence, and it will serve properly only when there is purity of heart. He constantly repeated that all is given according to one's faith. In this way He taught the significance of Primal Energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 159:
159. Urusvati can describe the features of the Great Pilgrim to artists who have a talent for depicting the human face. At least in a general way this Image should be given to the people. Here We shall once more recall His features. His light brown hair was rather long, with soft waves in noticeably separate locks and ends that were slightly darker. His forehead was broad and bright, unwrinkled, with eyebrows somewhat darker than the hair, but not too prominent. His eyes were blue and raised at the corners, with lashes that gave them great depth. His cheekbones were somewhat high and His nose not large, but gently rounded; His mouth was not large, but with rather full lips, His moustache not thick, and not covering the mouth. His beard was parted in the center, and not heavy. These features were appealing, but it was not so much the beauty as the expression of His face that made it unforgettable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 161:
"The second battle takes place between the disembodied entities of good and evil, which surround man and influence him in one way or another. It is difficult to imagine the fury of the dark forces when they attempt to take possession of man. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 163:
The Teacher preferred to discuss those subjects that caused arguments with each person individually, for only in this way could he transmit the Truth according to the listener's level of consciousness. There were many such talks with individuals, which at times dealt with elementary subjects. At other times highly educated philosophers came to Him. Some came timidly and only by night, while others were bold enough to come during the day. He practiced great patience with all of them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 164:
Thus, the Teacher knew that the events had been inevitable, and began to teach from the Subtle World. These Teachings also remained unrecorded, and thus arose one more example of injustice. In the manuscripts that have come down to us one comes across brief hints about His visitations from the Subtle World, but even the disciples failed to take the opportunity to reveal to others that His greatest Revelations were given when He was in His subtle body. Yet this information would have been of great value to the whole world. The Teacher did not insist, for He knew that space would guard His Teachings in a far better way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 165:
Imagine a shepherd trying to lead his flock through a thicket - how many branches he must break and rocks he must push aside to clear the way! The shepherd's task is to bring his flock home before dark, and he is well armed for protection against the wild beasts that will threaten him on the way. Such is the role of the leader who must possess courage, decisiveness, aspiration, and self-denial. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 166:
166. Urusvati knows how the historical records concerning remarkable leaders are lacking in important details. But something besides human injustice causes such scarcity of information. In fact, the Great Workers themselves avoided public recognition and did not wish to have biographies written, sometimes even destroying such chronicles. The fundamentals of Their Teachings were recorded, but the details of Their Lives were not written down. Now, We too are giving the idea of the Teaching simply, without dwelling on small details that might be interpreted in a mundane way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 171:
171. Urusvati knows that it is by the power of free will that people create their existence in the Subtle World. When the will is pure and strong, when the Primal Energy is not weakened by base instincts, then passing into the Subtle World becomes easy and the higher spheres can be reached. Verily, man creates his own destiny. The Great Pilgrim said this also, and He warned that on the way to the higher spheres many hands try to impede the ascent, but the will and the Primal Energy carry the aspirant upward. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
176. Urusvati knows how unpredictably the mosaic of life falls together, but such unexpectedness is only from the earthly point of view. A person may think that he speaks or writes with a certain intent, but he is directed to an entirely different goal by the Higher Forces. He may think that he is finding success in a desired direction, when in reality he is achieving greater success in some unexpected way. He may, for example, write to a certain person, then find that the response comes from an unexpected source. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
One can imagine how much of His Teaching never reached the consciousness of His listeners. Much was only partially remembered, and the sequence, the original meaning, and the beauty of His words were lost. In the same way, many Great Teachers suffered the distortion of their thoughts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 176:
In the records of space the thoughts of the Great Teachers are preserved in a better way. They descend like a refreshing dew to those who can receive them. Knowing this, the Teachers do not pay much attention to earthly distortions. That which is preordained will come, and the receptive heart will receive it. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 182:
He spoke of the role of thought in all creation, but this simple affirmation was rejected by people who had made up their minds not to accept the power of thought. In this way the Teacher suffered greatly for thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 185:
The Thinker taught that just as the artist convinces his audience, the physician influences his patient, and in this way the artist and the healer derive their power from the same Source. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 185:
The Teacher can create a better future, but the disciple must realize and accept it. It is not easy to recognize evolution. Sometimes it comes in silence, but at other times the outcry of the masses can be a sign of the advance of humanity. Why should you limit yourselves to silence or the influence of noisy crowds? Certainly the Higher Will does not restrict itself in this way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 196:
"O, government authorities, O, persecutors of Truth, your names have faded away, but your burden has become heavy. Only recently We met a leper who does not remember what truth he had reviled." Thus warned the Thinker, and each one of Us, at certain times and in Our own way, has uttered the same words. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 198:
"For example, every schoolteacher can observe how carefully one should treat pupils in their adolescence. The teacher should know how to talk about life in such a way that each listener will think that he has come to the right conclusions by himself. Such a teacher is like a good gardener who understands what kind of wind best carries the fertile seeds." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 202:
202. Urusvati knows how difficult it is for people to discriminate between the essential and the trivial. Moreover, when people sense the approach of an essential event, they avoid it with petty excuses instead of facing it directly. It is interesting to observe how people cling to trivialities as a way of avoiding facing the essential. They do not realize that the essential contains the beautiful. One should learn to distinguish clearly what insignificant details are particularly appealing to the human mind, for only by understanding such insects will one be able to exterminate them. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 205:
The Thinker said, "Behold, the furies are created by you. Gods care not for vengeance; it is people themselves who create these horrible monsters. We all forget that we pave our own way. How can I find words that are simple enough for everyone to understand?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 207:
Thus spoke the Thinker when He asked His disciples to become dreamers, for only in this way are born the images of great governments and of general happiness. Happiness lives in dreams. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 214:
I shall speak of one more truth which is little understood: People are often upset when their ideas are seized and used by others. Actually, the spreading of useful ideas should give joy, but the majority are not magnanimous enough to feel that way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 215:
It is just as difficult to judge to what degree one should affect another's karma. Take, for example, a teacher who wishes to help a disciple who is being tested. The teacher might ardently wish to influence his pupil, yet the confused student does not notice the encouraging signs and glances. Of course, the teacher cannot intervene to prevent the pupil's mistakes, and regardless of his desire that the test be successful, must keep silent and try to lead the pupil to the right path in a tactful, indirect way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 216:
216. Urusvati has heard explosions in the Subtle World. It may seem strange to you that there are explosions in the Subtle World that can be heard, but everything relating to the Subtle World should be understood in a subtle way. Explosions can occur in any sphere. They cannot be heard by the physical ear, but cause an unusual trembling of the heart, and through clairaudience a precise impression of an explosion can be experienced. One should realize that the subtle spheres resound constantly in the sensitive ear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 217:
Equilibrium is maintained by the exercise of one's free will, but people do not want to accept their individual responsibility in this. Infection takes hold not only because of a predisposition to certain ailments, but also because of the loss of balance. A pilgrim without balance will not be able to walk safely through the narrow passage and will be afraid, pursuing his way in great anxiety. Such imbalance will destroy him and infect those close to him with fear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 219:
"If people realized the law of uniqueness, they would speedily advance in self-perfectment. The dead intellect whispers that each day is a repetition of the previous one. One constantly hears such complaints, but each moment is different. Your consciousness can never return to its previous state; even in cases of a degenerating consciousness, it will regress, but not in the same way. Infinity exists in both macrocosm and microcosm. Even a song cannot be repeated exactly, because the conditions will be different each time. If you return to a city where you have not been for many years, everything will appear different. Your consciousness will never be able to duplicate the previous state. Some people feel distressed when they think about unrepeatability, but a wise man will rejoice, for he senses motion." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 222:
Many examples can also be cited of how people have distorted the essence of the Teaching, because words have different meanings in different languages. There have always been innumerable dialects, with even neighboring clans using their own idioms. In the past there were also so-called sacred languages, which were used by the priests and hierophants. Certain sacred words infiltrated the popular language and were wrongly used. In that way, the breakdown of languages has taken place in all centuries. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 223:
It can be observed that a man who speaks with feeling can overcome natural impediments, but the moment inspiration is gone, his defects return. In the same way, one's mental ardor can become continuous, and like wings will carry one to the Guide. We can work best where there is flame, and therefore warn against fear, depression, and despair, which, like damp coals, cannot produce the needed fire. This comparison came from the Thinker, who possessed a remarkable gift for dispelling depression. The Brotherhood needs such abilities, for both the physical and Subtle Worlds. What We say now has an intimate connection with the life of the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 228:
Nor is it enough to assure each other that everyone is absolutely calm. How can one hope to achieve beneficial results in an experiment when one is boiling within with distracting irritability? When intensified energy is needed one must understand the danger of irritability and anxiety, which function like barriers preventing the flow of water in a stream. Experimenters pay no attention to irritability nor do they realize that such a state of mind affects the entire group. Few understand that squandering another's energy is a crime against that individual. Does man have a right to claim another's property in this way? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 229:
Few care to think about how broadly karma moves, or to search within their own Chalice of Accumulations to discover how and when they have participated in crime. We can only remind you about the law, but free will must choose its way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 230:
In the same way We watch the non-bleeding wounds, which are more dangerous than the profusely bleeding ones. People know how to wound without a knife; such wounds are difficult to heal. There are poetic works dedicated to bloodless wounds. We know such wounds and are ready to send Our healing vibration. An experienced physician pays particular attention to the wound that does not bleed, and carefully observes how various individual conditions can affect the use of medicines. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
231. Urusvati knows that even during difficult days joy generates power. Long ago We said that joy is a special wisdom. Truly, joy must be recognized, and realized. Gloomy people are clouded over by troubles and sorrows and they cannot see joy. Through the net of sadness people become blind and lose their strength, and cannot help themselves. Nor are they able to receive Our help, because depression and irritability block the way. It is as if no one had ever told them about the harm of depression. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 232:
232. Urusvati knows what initiation is. There is much confusion about this concept. Some think that the path to initiation lies in the acquisition of knowledge. Others think that the act of devotion in itself is initiation, but that, too, is only a path to it. Still others state that to be initiated is to absorb a Mystery: even that is but a way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 234:
Let us point out that people come to truth by many different ways. Some may use the shortest way, but others have to build a Tower of Babel and create complicated formulas in order to arrive at a simple conclusion. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 242:
The progress of karma can be observed in historic events. We advise the study of biographies and histories, wherein one can observe how karma develops and falls upon people in order to restore balance. People generally regard karma as punishment, but the great law should not be limited in that way. The law acts in the name of equilibrium, and the damage done by the violation of balance cannot be judged by earthly measures. Only from higher planes can it be seen how a crime expands in its effect, once committed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 243:
In this way We are greatly concerned about the health of Our students. Every leader cares about the welfare of his co-workers, but We also ask Our co-workers to help Us to help them. We can foresee approaching danger, but without the cooperation of Our co-workers We are unable to prevent the entire process from occurring. Indeed, all illnesses have a psychic origin. Thus one must gradually learn how to preserve one's forces, and if the forces are dedicated to the service of Good, such concern is not selfish. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 254:
People should strive for inner peace while participating in life. In the best teachings it is clearly indicated that one can be at peace even on the battlefield. There is much beautiful imagery that teaches us how one can transmit truth and be spiritually uplifted even in the noise of battle! We must remind those who are lost to inaction that by their way of life they may create an illusion of peace, but their spirit will not be strengthened, nor will it succeed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 262:
Sometimes it seems as if there is no way out, but feelings of hopelessness are impermissible. At times of particular tension, a feeling similar to despair may arise. This is not a hopeless condition, for it carries within it the seed of resolute decisiveness. At each turn of the path, one feels this tension. There may be a decrease in strength, but this is only a reflection of the inner tension that is felt most strongly when an important decision, not yet realized, is ripening within. In such a case We advise great caution. Care should be taken of one's health, for the centers can become inflamed and vulnerable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 265:
265. Urusvati knows that in the depths of one's consciousness there is an indelible awareness of the coming detachment from one's old state. Man knows the turning points of his life from within his consciousness, and though their outer manifestations come much later, the consciousness is aware of them, leading the way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 269:
It should not be assumed that such neural abnormalities must always accompany the awakening of psychic energy. If the planet were in a normal condition, one could also expect the manifestations of psychic energy to be normal, but as long as people are poisoning life in every possible way, psychic energy will be manifested in most unexpected ways. People should study the interrelation of psychic and physical phenomena, because such manifestations of energy are frequently mistaken for physical ailments. The Thinker predicted long ago that humanity would experience the various conditions that He called supermundane. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 271:
271. Urusvati knows the unique characteristics of this Armageddon. Similar battles have taken place in the past, but what is unique about the present? As always the Greatest Forces are involved, but humanity is also involved as never before! The entire planet is participating in this battle, each one in his own way, and everywhere the tension is unprecedented. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 272:
Who, then, are the heroes and the martyrs and how can they be described? From the scientific point of view, like living volcanoes, they throw out the intense energies needed for evolution. In this we can see an example of how subtly ethics and biology are entwined. The Teachings of the New Life show that exaltation is a blessed intensifier, and people cannot exist without these explosions that open the way. If cosmic explosions can be creative impulses, then human explosions are likewise needed for evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 272:
Many people call the heroes and martyrs fanatics, but We do not approve of this label, for it belittles the better side of heroism. On the contrary, a real hero knows the truth of self-renunciation. He does not attempt to destroy anything, but tries to apply his powers in the best possible way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 279:
Only an awareness of the great manifoldness can save one from the perils of limitation. One must feel oneself living in the Infinite, and then gain strength by directing one's consciousness to the far-off worlds. In this way, the idea of the manifoldness of evolution will become clearer. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 282:
282. Urusvati knows how harmful it is to pollute space. We have already offered many indications about how to avoid causing harm, but now We advise you not to dwell on mistakes or remain in places where there is blasphemy or irritation. Gossiping about mistakes pollutes the atmosphere around you, and attracts the fluids that will intensify the original errors. In the same way, it is harmful to stay in a place that is polluted by blasphemy or irritability. I speak as a physician. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 284:
284. Urusvati knows that at times the human consciousness expresses itself abnormally in a dual way, as a kind of split consciousness. This can be a sign of obsession, but there are cases in which the duality is the result of the promptings of past incarnations. There are also times when the future is glimpsed, and as if hypnotized, the individual is drawn away from the present reality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 285:
Indeed, such mental confusion fully corresponds with the end of Kali Yuga, but it was said that if the confusion reaches its climax, the only way to correct the situation will be through fiery purification. The examples from the past are eloquent. People have already begun to speak about Armageddon. A few years ago they would not have thought about the closeness of decisive events, but the Teachings are serving their purpose, and even the skeptics are now aware of the terrors of Armageddon. Thus, the information spreads in its own way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 287:
287. Urusvati knows that the fundamental fiery energy can make objects not only luminous but transparent. During powerful phenomena the transparency is almost enough to contradict the usual notion of a solid body. But such manifestations can seldom be observed by the naked eye. One cannot expect the fiery element to be manifested in a routine way, since such fiery tension can become as destructive as a strong electrical explosion. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 290:
Circumstances may appear one way on the surface, but the true, deeper meaning may be entirely different. Sometimes the predestined is manifested in an unexpected guise. Thus one becomes used to the idea that Justice has many faces. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 290:
The Thinker liked to emphasize that although the earthly pilgrim goes his own way, there are countless ways above. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 292:
Ordinarily, earthly people are unable to imagine the subtle strata. They do not realize that multitudes of subtle entities can move among them, penetrate their dense bodies, and can even create their own entire cities. People think that thought-forms are only a fairy-tale, not realizing that their earthly existence leaves its mark in this way on the Cosmic Life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 293:
In the same way, the Thinker exhorted His disciples, "Perhaps you can find an even higher degree of concentration. Search your hearts! No one can say that he has exhausted his striving to the utmost degree. Let us express our aspiration to its maximum, and then we shall declare it to the whole world." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 296:
The question may be asked how one can reconcile astrology with these unexplained movements of heavenly bodies. The fact is that once astrology is understood to be based on the chemism of the stars, it will be seen that each heavenly body has an influence upon Earth, and an experienced astronomer will take into account the special influences caused by the various positions of the heavenly bodies. In the same way, astrology should make use of telescopes and accept clairvoyance. In fact, all fields of knowledge should be synthesized and applied. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 296:
Scientists often bring the faculty of intuition into their research. This intuition may already dwell within or may be newly born in the depths of the consciousness. Either way, it should be heeded, for it is hard to discern the boundary between intuition and clairvoyance, and one should not limit the process of thinking to the physical abilities. Even during ordinary telescopic observation it must be remembered that the human eye works in diverse ways, and We can assure you that man sees things differently each day. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 298:
There is innate talent in every child. Children can recollect experiences in the Subtle World. Adults often do not understand their children, and impose games upon them according to their own tastes instead of observing the children's natural inclinations. Children are fond of toys, not so much for the toys themselves as for the possibilities for creativity that are inherent in them. A child loves to take a toy apart so that he can put it together and use it in his own way. In this activity children are not influenced by outside impressions, and often produce things that they could not have seen at all in their present life. These creative impulses are brought from the Subtle World, and have great significance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
301. Urusvati knows how even the greatest heroic deeds can be misunderstood. Are there many people who can look at the actions of others without prejudice? Picture a stranger making his way with great difficulty in rain and hail, and mud up to his knees. People watch him from the windows and laugh, wondering why he didn't stay home in the storm. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
Compare those who sneer and laugh with those few who sympathize and wonder what the traveler's goal might be. Perhaps he is on his way to save a neighbor, or is a physician hastening to give help, or even a messenger bringing salvation to an entire nation. Those who serve Good will look for the good in others, but one rarely comes across such people! Most people usually look for the bad in others, and thus suspect every stranger to be a vagrant or a thief, not realizing that to accuse the innocent is an indelible crime. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 302:
Can anyone be certain that there is anything that does not affect him? Can anyone affirm that nature manifests itself in the same way in all ages? Can anyone argue that human thinking has not changed over thousands of years? Even within this century thinking and language have changed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 303:
It is instructive to observe how the three levels of thought replace one another. An earthly thought is not necessarily inferior to a subtle one. There are cases when earthly thought led people to lofty actions, whereas the subtle thought crept its way upon an outlived path. Of course, the fiery divine spark is always faultless, but it must be kindled. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 309:
Thus, while studying the arts, let us not forget the art of the Good, which requires assumption of full responsibility and an understanding of the meaning of life. It is the most difficult of arts, but it speeds the way. An unskilled sculptor can ruin a block of marble, but an unskilled doer of good can break many hearts! Only by hard work can a sculptor become skilled. Likewise, only profound contemplation can perfect the art of the Good. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 316:
We have always stressed the golden mean, the middle way that includes a readiness to comprehend and accept the flow of energy that in human parlance can be called justice. Pure aspiration enables one to feel the power of this energy, but any impurity is like a threatening cloud. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
Is not the serenity that is derived from harmonious sounds within the grasp of all? But someone first had to discover ways of attaining peace through music. While many songs were sung in ancient times, it was considered necessary to point out their ability to evoke peace of mind. In this way a new harmony was introduced into the world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 320:
In the same way, the command to use every possible resource for keeping the peace stands for all time to come. Although mankind seems to have forgotten Him who gave this command, it has nonetheless entered into human consciousness. One should always question whether all peaceful measures have been applied, but without causing the loss of human dignity. One should understand both the mundane and the supermundane measures; only through harmony and dignity can the beauty of peace be realized. Disregard of human dignity can only result in ugliness. He who knows nothing of beauty cannot think of peace, nor can the concept of unity be realized by the ignorant. Yet all people have reverence for the Unifiers. Thus We labor for peace. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 323:
323. Urusvati knows that a person can be helped only within the limits of his consciousness. One can give a monkey a precious diamond, but he will just play with it and then discard it. Perhaps a passer-by will then find the diamond and exchange it for a knife, which he will use to kill his brother. In the same way, one can accept advice only according to the limits of one's consciousness. Only intelligent aspiration will lead to the goal. People refuse to learn this truth, and think that they can make use of all precious things, but in practice We see that the most beneficial advice is unrecognized. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 323:
One may recollect that at the French court letters containing useful advice were written, but conditions were then difficult, and we should therefore respect the fact that even amid the extravagance of the court a voice about the useful life could be heard. Many calamities were thus averted. In this way one should examine the various eras. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 325:
In discussing the Supermundane We want you to recognize the obstacles that stand in your way. People can stumble, fall, or even be killed in crossing the most ordinary threshold. We have often spoken about the evil routines that man creates for himself. What then can one say about the threshold of loathsome habits? Indeed, it is dangerous to step over such a threshold! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 327:
Such wilfulness delays progress. Ask several people to explain the meaning of a simple statement and you will receive the most contradictory and even malicious interpretations. The statement may be quite clear, but the free will can find a way to obscure its meaning and replace that meaning with its own notions! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 328:
The process of merging into the dense physical body cuts off all impressions from the Subtle World. Nevertheless, many facts about life in the Subtle World can be obtained. The best way to collect these facts is from the individual testimonies of those who have received unexpected glimpses. This kind of evidence is usually honest, because these people did not expect anything and are amazed to have received any information at all. Thus, they testify to their impressions sincerely. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 331:
The question may arise why some prophecies are received in definite forms, while other are perceived only in vague symbols. There are many reasons for this. Sometimes it may be a karmic situation, at other times it may be caused by a deliberate misinterpretation, the working of free will. Nations can be influenced in a benevolent way, but if free will is misused, it will only intensify the obscuring of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 335:
In the same way, false prophets serve a purpose in attempting to give the multitudes their message. Therefore, let them continue to proclaim, in ignorance of the result. Let the empty shell of untruth fall away; the water of truth will continue to flow. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 337:
We do not criticize those who attempt to unify and intensify their thinking, for in their own way they act worthily. But how much more intense would be their transmissions if each of them learned to love communion with Us! Everyone should dedicate at least a little time to mental unification with Us, but only love can be the bridge. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 339:
339. Urusvati knows that man's true nature is revealed at times of calamity - such is the way on Earth. We do not call this a law, because the conditions for each misfortune are different. It would seem that exaltation and happiness should have more effect than misery, but even the illusion of well-being renders people numb. How lamentable it is that most people can refine their feelings only through suffering! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 341:
People do not understand that the way to harmony is in the art of thinking. Deep contemplation is needed for the realization of harmony. Truly, only the art of thinking can refine one's feelings. But how does one acquire this art, which can sometimes be possessed by an illiterate person, yet elude the most learned? How can We teach man the art of thinking? Many will take this to be a clumsy aphorism. How can We explain to people that Our philosophy is based upon thinking about Infinity? With such ideals, earthly tribulations become bearable and manageable. Do not fear the lofty concept of harmony. It can be applied in all aspects of life, and every human being can develop a sense of it within himself. This state can be called by different names, yet it is the property of all. Everyone sooner or later will achieve harmony if the art of thinking is cultivated. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 344:
344. Urusvati knows how heavy is the burden of the world. We can remind you of the suffering of Our Sister when embodied in Siena. It should be noted that the pains she endured were related to events in France and Spain. She experienced severe pains in the region of the solar plexus and by them was able to predict certain distant events. Often these events were felt more intensely than local ones. In the same way, one can trace specific links with previous lives. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
For example, powerful poisons have been discovered that are salutary when used in a certain way. But do people care about these salutary properties? Usually their first impulse is to experiment with the destructive qualities. Poisons often have medicinal powers, but to entrust them to irresponsible hands would be the greatest folly. The same can be said about all aspects of life. Discoveries are safe only when their use is goal-fitting. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 347:
The question arises as to whether events caused by hatred can be goal-fitting. You must realize that evil can be good, in a relative way. It is hard to imagine putting a limit on the number of miseries! Sometimes the only alternative is to choose the lesser evil, or, as the Romans said, "to take with a light hand." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 348:
The Thinker attempted to open this natural way of communication to His disciples, but only a few dared to face the truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 350:
Just imagine the power of a pure thought! You know that such a thought purifies the aura and emanates a radiant light. And what is more, purity of thought is the best defense against the dark entities that cling to every dark thought. I can already foresee the indignation of those pedantic scientists, in whose dictionaries dark entities do not exist! Well, We shall speak according to their consciousness, and tell them that every thought is in a way a magnet that attracts whatever is similar to it. Space is saturated with thoughts, and each of them attracts thoughts of similar quality. Whirlpools of thought exist in space, and grow amid the cosmic rotations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
In the same way, there is much to tell our friend who has passed into the Subtle World, but out of love for him we must control our desire and be cautious. We shall not allow a single word of evil, not wanting disharmonious currents to disturb his work. In short, we shall have a right attitude to the situation, and shall not grieve about the imaginary loss. How can we, knowing that our dear one lives and is near? Nor should we insist upon physical communication. If he is meant to, he will hasten to appear at the proper time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
People think that psychic powers are gifts from above, little realizing that these gifts are earned by the individual himself amidst all kinds of burdensome experiences. Usually, one does not recognize the presence of these seeds, which are ready to blossom at the first favorable opportunity. Furthermore, no one points out to the toiler the possibilities earned by him. A vessel filled to the brim is easily spilled. In the same way, accumulated psychic powers can be suddenly manifested at the least prompting. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 356:
People must consciously prepare themselves for a state such as Nirvana, and this takes a long time. They must learn to love the state of mind that can be called all-containment. In the same way, people must learn to love the concept of defense, and think of it as the most intensified and vigilant condition. They must perfect themselves consciously, otherwise participation in the Cosmic Battle will become unbearable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
People must accept the existence of the Subtle World and free themselves from superstition and bigotry. These two vipers deprive people of the possibility of communing consciously with the Subtle World. Do not think that We exaggerate the dangers of superstition and bigotry. The lives of most people are based upon these prejudices, which deprive them of freedom of thought and so fill them with ignorant convictions that they deliberately close their eyes and ears to the most obvious manifestations. If one wants to see, one must have an open mind. Negation closes the keenest eye. On the other hand, one must beware of false, imagined visions. Thus, there remains only one way - the golden middle way, which We have already stressed. He who follows the middle way knows an all-embracingness that excludes or changes nothing. This is not an easy way, for it requires a refinement of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
The Thinker taught not to fear the middle way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 361:
There was an ancient practice of sending observers to certain places, to stay for a period of time and then return. With the coming of the new generation, the same observers were sent again to these places. We use the same method, so that Our Messengers may witness the formation of a new generation. Only in this way can We acquire a fresh and correct impression regarding the evolution of a particular nation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 366:
The time will come when people will be compelled to turn to a more subtle mode of thinking. Evolution is created by man himself and nothing can impede it. Even the present state of evolution will in the long run serve a good purpose as a unique tactica adversa, for in his attachment to technology man will drive himself into such a dead end that no way will be open to him but to turn to the joy of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 366:
Therefore, the first task of humanity is the building of the bridge of the Temple. The second task of learning communion with the far-off worlds will be easier. What some people now perceive vaguely will become a normal condition of planetary life. Do you not think that for such tasks it is worthwhile to preserve Earth? But as yet only a small minority thinks in this way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 368:
368. Urusvati knows that the world-outlook changes with each generation. But few individuals grasp this, for an entire generation is rarely studied. Amid life's confusion people are not accustomed to paying sufficient attention to the thinking of youth, and believe that by using the old textbooks, they will strengthen traditional concepts. But these books are obsolete, and young thought finds its own way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 368:
For example, imagine the hostility that arises in a certain country where the population has been living in hatred for a quarter of a century and has transmitted its hostility to the next generation. Is this just? Even when the original enemies no longer exist, and the young generation has begun to think in a new way, there are those who will wish to impose upon the young minds earlier antiquated concepts. One should always remember the span of the generations so that injustice will not be done. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 370:
The wisdom of folklore should always be remembered; it will lead to a practical application of the Teaching, rather than a superficial reading. Many people read all the books, but remain without knowledge. Sometimes such unreceptive readers even regress, and prove to be worse off than if they had been illiterate. People should try to understand exactly what has been assimilated from their reading, and what can be useful in its application to their lives. Let them ask themselves what negative habits they have successfully overcome, and write down those paragraphs from the books that have influenced their minds in a beneficial way. How can one expect harmony amidst the uproar of disharmony if the smallest habits remain untouched and unchanged? Thus, do not forget to warn friends against the dangers of petty habits. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 371:
The third doubts the concept of Infinity. To him We shall say, "Ignoramus, your heart has become harder than stone if you have lost the joy of Infinity. Man should realize that he is called to saturate Infinite Space with thought. The realization of the infinite power of thought is in itself the highest joy. Imagine what a beautiful garden of thought has been given to you, and rejoice at this knowledge." In this way one can nullify all doubters. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 377:
Those with a tendency to destroy harmony increase the burden of their karma. One should ask what happens to those who do not survive, who are "killed" by the explosions of thought. They fall into a deep sleep, an unconscious state that holds back their progress. In this way many descriptions of heavenly battles are not far from reality. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 378:
Mark well the way in which people differ according to their attitude toward the doctrine of reincarnation. Some are able to accept the full justice of this Law, but to others it seems monstrous. Perhaps those who are fearful have vague memories of their previous deeds, and have good reason for their present fears. Thus one can note the division of humanity. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 384:
384. Urusvati knows how potentially harmful it is to apply earthly measures to supermundane circumstances. I am referring to those people who read about the Foundations of Life, yet approach the Truth in an earthly way. They have a sense of proportion when dealing with minor events, but when confronted by major tests they cannot find a proper approach, and rely on their limited, earthly judgment. However, it is precisely in extraordinary circumstances that one should apply a supermundane level of understanding. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 386:
386. Urusvati knows about salutary rhythm or the so-called "natural" yoga. In the Middle Way of Buddha's Teaching, in Plato's writings on ethics, and in the schools of the Eye of Horus in Egypt, we can find instruction about the yoga that is linked with earthly life. Especially at the present time one should pay particular attention to the natural development of psychic energy, which should be studied and also applied in life. It is true that psychic energy acts independently, but now I am speaking of its conscious application. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 394:
394. Urusvati knows both grief and joy, and who does not? Yet, the Golden Mean brings them into balance; for this reason the Sage taught the Middle Way. But people fail to recognize where the higher joy is and where the depth of sorrow. Frequently, although the arrow of sorrow has already passed, they will persist in their fear and suffering, and likewise, although joy may already be passing, they try to prolong it and remain under its spell. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 402:
Humanity proceeds by the way of scientific theory, but progress is too slow, and ignorance impedes any acceleration. It is time for outworn concepts to fall away, otherwise self-important innovators will prove in the end to be the most obstructive. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 404:
Space can be filled with beautiful images that will help to prepare the way to harmony. Yet people commit a grave crime by filling space with ugliness. It will take a long time and much suffering for humanity to realize how criminal it is to create ugliness and evil. Understand this in all its aspects. The manifestation of beauty will heal and will lead one safely over every abyss. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 406:
Let us cite the example of cultural change. The appearance of new culture seems to depend upon the destruction of former achievements. But after careful study one can verify that the repeated efforts of human labor have not been in vain, and in time begin to reappear in a transformed way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 407:
Some may ask if We also experience such sensations. Indeed We do, they are familiar to Us and We experience them very strongly. There are those who would like to think of Us as free of such feelings, but without them the music of the spheres would not resound. The refining of such feelings will affect one's entire way of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 409:
A broadened consciousness can provide the signs that will enable people to sense what is possible and what is not. By listening to the voice of one's consciousness, one can discern these limits, but it is not easy to find the key to the portals of consciousness. People obscure their consciousness with their passions; instead of a wise warning, they hear the voice of their own selfishness, and cannot see where active help lies and where their own delusions are. It is still more difficult for people to find their way in this labyrinth when they do not understand which of their passions predominates. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 410:
One may ask in what language and in what terms it is best to appeal to the higher spheres. We will answer that this is possible in any language, but it is best to use your native tongue, which most easily expresses the thought. Let your expressions and your way of thinking be your own; why use the memorized words of another when you can freely express your own feelings? When people speak to each other they rarely use the words of others, and in addressing the Highest should speak in their own individual way. People should understand that the highest consciousnesses need not be addressed with conventional formulas or memorized verses when a direct appeal from the heart is more personal. In everything a heartfelt expression should be used without embarrassment, for the simplest words are always the most potent. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 414:
One can study the extent to which the poison created by humanity has spread. Man can be likened to a foolish archer who shoots his arrows aimlessly in a thickly populated city without caring where they strike. It was this way in remote antiquity, and it is so now, to an even greater extent. Science must explain to humanity that such a production of poisons is clearly inadmissible. Compare man's many technical achievements with his neglect of psychic energy and you will be ashamed that this most important domain has been forgotten and even condemned. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 419:
419. Urusvati knows the many kinds of forgetting. It is good for a person to be able to forget those harmful old rags, malice and revenge, that stand in the way of progress, but this ability is rare. More often man ignores the useful instructions, because they disturb his habits and make him ill at ease. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 426:
426. Urusvati knows that most people cannot perceive the beauty of the Subtle World. Even in the earthly world people have difficulty grasping the manifestation of beauty, and then only sense it in a crude way. Amidst the subtler harmonies they will feel themselves to be as if in a fog. How many are able to rejoice at the wondrous beauties of light, and will not the music of the spheres seem monotonous to the ear torn by earthly cacophonies? People will better appreciate the harmony of the higher spheres if, to a certain degree at least, they can accept the best earthly harmonies. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 428:
And so We ask scholars to describe the Brotherhood, each one in his own way. There will be some very negative descriptions, but remember that in some negation there is contained a degree of affirmation. You have already seen how Truth, when persecuted, flourishes beautifully and cannot be destroyed by empty, abusive words. Every Truth is affirmed by people in their great achievements. Thus We call upon the researchers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 431:
431. Urusvati knows that there can be a beneficial exchange of one's earthly ectoplasm for the higher energies. The Beings of the Higher Spheres can use these particles of ectoplasm, and in return They send active inspiration and strengthen the vital substance. In this way We can make sure that during communion of a natural, high degree, when saturation with a high substance occurs, no harm is done. However, for such communion one must be able to strive toward the Highest. All unhealthy contrivances will only lead to a loss of strength and evoke the ugliest companions. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 432:
We are greatly saddened when Our advice has been rejected or its application delayed. However, even Our material help is not always accepted. The usual excuse is that Our methods are too unfamiliar. But people cannot see that the conditions of Our help may be quite beyond their earthly understanding and judgment, and their unwillingness to accept it is due to a lack of imagination. They cling fast to the only way they see out of a difficulty, and unfamiliar suggestions are unacceptable to them. That is why it is so helpful to listen to the traditions of different peoples. Only by comparing the most varied opinions can one imagine the diversity of existing conditions. One should learn to listen to the slightest appeals. The heart will tell when they are true. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 433:
433. Urusvati knows that even the Great Ones have manifested different qualities in each incarnation. Observing a whole series of incarnations, one can see clearly the necklace of accumulations. In this regard it is particularly instructive to note the great variations, succeeding one after the other. It should not be thought that qualities are accumulated by any earthly way or that each incarnation is a continuation of the preceding one - the law of evolution is far more vast in its outlines. From the supermundane heights it is easier to see just how the spirit must perfect itself. There is no contradiction in the fact that the spirit develops in accordance with supermundane processes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 435:
The symptoms of such illnesses can be quite varied. Some organs will experience pain directly, but since the inflammation of the membranes affects the entire nervous system, pain can also be experienced in other areas of the body. This is why a thorough examination of the whole organism is necessary. Generally speaking, mucous membranes are involved in the most varied functions of the organism, and they are the first to react to the saturation of the surrounding atmosphere. In this way, even if no harmful process is taking place, it is necessary to be very attentive and careful. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 442:
We must learn to anticipate events that are links of an already-forged chain. I am not speaking of clairvoyance, which is as yet attainable for only a few, but of a natural foresight based upon an understanding of causes, both recent and remote. However, it must not be thought that this ability is easily attained. The broadened consciousness shines brightly, and its light allows one to look back as well as forward. The path already trodden is familiar because of its many signs, whereas the future way shows only unfamiliar outlines. How then can the wayfarer distinguish them? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 444:
The Thinker used to say, "Every man has his own inimitable way." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 445:
445. Urusvati knows about the limitlessness of all mental processes, of which the free will is one. By means of the free will people can oppose even cosmic forces. Be not surprised if I tell you that even cosmic laws can be shaken by the efforts of free will, which is why there are so many karmic misfortunes. Instead of following the cosmic way, people provoke great upheavals, and by the insistency of their free will affect the harmony of Cosmos. It not only affects Cosmos, but reverberates increasingly, gaining strength throughout the spheres. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 447:
Every spark of consciousness must be safeguarded, for violent whirlwinds rage around it. Tempters will come that cannot even be imagined by the human mind. They cannot tolerate the serene consciousness, for every broadened consciousness is for them an obstacle on their gloomy way. But we should not regret that the broadened consciousness is a target for dark beings; we should rather rejoice that these beings of gloom will stumble against the clear consciousness.
|